Concept Detail

Son

person

Appears 453 times across the Catechism

← Back to concept map

Catechism Passages

Passages ranked by relevance to Son, from most closely related outward.

§1955 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

The "divine and natural" law 6 shows man the way to follow so as to practice the good and attain his end. the natural law states the first and essential precepts which govern the moral life. It hinges upon the desire for God and subMission to him, who is the source and judge of all that is good, as well as upon the sense that the other is one's equal. Its principal precepts are expressed in the Decalogue. This law is called "natural," not in reference to the nature of irrational beings, but because reaSon which decrees it properly belongs to human nature:

§1925 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION In Brief

The common good consists of three essential elements: respect for and promotion of the fundamental rights of the perSon; prosperity, or the development of the spiritual and temporal goods of society; the peace and security of the group and of its members.

§1917 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

It is incumbent on those who exercise authority to strengthen the values that inspire the confidence of the members of the group and encourage them to put themselves at the service of others. Participation begins with education and culture. "One is entitled to think that the future of Humanity is in the hands of those who are capable of providing the generations to come with reaSons for life and optimism." 34

§1914 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

Participation is achieved first of all by taking charge of the areas for which one assumes perSonal responsibility: by the care taken for the education of his family, by conscientious work, and so forth, man participates in the good of others and of society. 31

§1913 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

"Participation" is the voluntary and generous engagement of a perSon in social interchange. It is necessary that all participate, each according to his position and role, in promoting the common good. This obligation is inherent in the dignity of the human person.

§1912 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

The common good is always oriented towards the progress of perSons: "The order of things must be subordinate to the order of persons, and not the other way around." 30 This order is founded on truth, built up in justice, and animated by Love.

§1909 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

Finally, the common good requires peace, that is, the stability and security of a just order. It presupposes that authority should ensure by morally acceptable means the security of society and its members. It is the basis of the right to legitimate perSonal and collective defence.

§1907 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

First, the common good presupposes respect for the perSon as such. In the name of the common good, public authorities are bound to respect the fundamental and inalienable rights of the human person. Society should permit each of its members to fulfill his vocation. In particular, the common good resides in the conditions for the exercise of the natural freedoms indispensable for the development of the human vocation, such as "the right to act according to a sound norm of conscience and to safeguard . . . privacy, and rightful freedom also in matters of religion." 27

§1905 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

In keeping with the social nature of man, the good of each individual is necessarily related to the common good, which in turn can be defined only in reference to the human perSon:

§1901 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

If authority belongs to the order established by God, "the choice of the political regime and the appointment of rulers are left to the free decision of the citizens." 20 The diversity of political regimes is morally acceptable, provided they serve the legitimate good of the communities that adopt them. Regimes whose nature is contrary to the natural law, to the public order, and to the fundamental rights of perSons cannot achieve the common good of the nations on which they have been imposed.

§1899 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

The authority required by the moral order derives from God: "Let every perSon be subject to the governing authorities. For there is no authority except from God, and those that exist have been instituted by God. Therefore he who resists the authorities resists what God has appointed, and those who resist will incur judgment." 17

§1897 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

"Human society can be neither well-ordered nor prosperous unless it has some people invested with legitimate authority to preserve its institutions and to devote themselves as far as is necessary to work and care for the good of all." 15 By "authority" one means the quality by virtue of which perSons or institutions make laws and give orders to men and expect obedience from them.

§1926 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION In Brief

The dignity of the human perSon requires the pursuit of the common good. Everyone should be concerned to create and support institutions that improve the conditions of human life.

§1929 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

Social justice can be obtained only in respecting the transcendent dignity of man. the perSon represents the ultimate end of society, which is ordered to him:

§1953 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

The moral law finds its fullness and its unity in Christ. Jesus Christ is in perSon the way of perfection. He is the end of the law, for only he teaches and bestows the justice of God: "For Christ is the end of the law, that every one who has Faith may be justified." 4

§1951 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

Law is a rule of conduct enacted by competent authority for the sake of the common good. the moral law presupposes the rational order, established among creatures for their good and to serve their final end, by the power, wisdom, and goodness of the Creator. All law finds its first and ultimate truth in the eternal law. Law is declared and established by reaSon as a participation in the providence of the living God, Creator and Redeemer of all. "Such an ordinance of reason is what one calls law." 2

§1947 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION In Brief

The equal dignity of human perSons requires the effort to reduce excessive social and economic inequalities. It gives urgency to the elimination of sinful inequalities.

§1946 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION In Brief

The differences among perSons belong to God's Plan, who wills that we should need one another. These differences should encourage charity.

§1945 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION In Brief

The equality of men concerns their dignity as perSons and the rights that flow from it.

§1944 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION In Brief

Respect for the human perSon considers the other "another self." It presupposes respect for the fundamental rights that flow from the dignity intrinsic of the person.

§1937 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

These differences belong to God's Plan, who wills that each receive what he needs from others, and that those endowed with particular "talents" share the benefits with those who need them. These differences encourage and often oblige perSons to practice generosity, kindness, and sharing of goods; they foster the mutual enrichment of cultures:

§1935 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

The equality of men rests essentially on their dignity as perSons and the rights that flow from it:

§1933 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

This same duty extends to those who think or act differently from us. the teaching of Christ goes so far as to require the forgiveness of offenses. He extends the commandment of Love, which is that of the New Law, to all enemies. 39 Liberation in the spirit of the Gospel is incompatible with hatred of one's enemy as a perSon, but not with hatred of the evil that he does as an enemy.

§1931 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

Respect for the human perSon proceeds by way of respect for the principle that "everyone should look upon his neighbor (without any exception) as 'another self,' above all bearing in mind his life and the means necessary for living it with dignity." 37 No legislation could by itself do away with the fears, prejudices, and attitudes of pride and selfishness which obstruct the establishment of truly fraternal societies. Such behavior will cease only through the charity that finds in every man a "neighbor," a brother.

§1930 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

Respect for the human perSon entails respect for the rights that flow from his dignity as a creature. These rights are prior to society and must be recognized by it. They are the basis of the moral legitimacy of every authority: by flouting them, or refusing to recognize them in its positive legislation, a society undermines its own moral legitimacy. 36 If it does not respect them, authority can rely only on force or violence to obtain obedience from its subjects. It is the Church's role to remind men of good will of these rights and to distinguish them from unwarranted or false claims.

§1892 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION In Brief

"The human perSon . . . is and ought to be the principle, the subject, and the object of every social organization" (GS 25 # 1).

§1891 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION In Brief

The human perSon needs life in society in order to develop in accordance with his nature. Certain societies, such as the family and the state, correspond more directly to the nature of man.

§1861 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Mortal sin is a radical possibility of human freedom, as is Love itself. It results in the loss of charity and the privation of sanctifying Grace, that is, of the state of grace. If it is not redeemed by repentance and God's forgiveness, it causes exclusion from Christ's kingdom and the eternal death of hell, for our freedom has the power to make choices for ever, with no turning back. However, although we can judge that an act is in itself a grave offense, we must entrust judgment of perSons to the justice and mercy of God.

§1859 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Mortal sin requires full knowledge and complete consent. It presupposes knowledge of the sinful character of the act, of its opposition to God's law. It also implies a consent sufficiently deliberate to be a perSonal choice. Feigned ignorance and hardness of heart 133 do not diminish, but rather increase, the voluntary character of a sin.

§1849 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Sin is an offense against reaSon, truth, and right conscience; it is failure in genuine Love for God and neighbor caused by a perverse attachment to certain goods. It wounds the nature of man and injures human solidarity. It has been defined as "an utterance, a deed, or a desire contrary to the eternal law." 121

§1835 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON In Brief

Prudence disposes the practical reaSon to discern, in every circumstance, our true good and to choose the right means for achieving it.

§1834 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON In Brief

The human virtues are stable dispositions of the intellect and the will that govern our acts, order our passions, and guide our conduct in accordance with reaSon and Faith. They can be grouped around the four cardinal virtues: prudence, justice, fortitude, and temperance.

§1831 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

The seven gifts of the Holy Spirit are wisdom, understanding, counsel, fortitude, knowledge, piety, and fear of the Lord. They belong in their fullness to Christ, Son of David. 109 They complete and perfect the virtues of those who receive them. They make the Faithful docile in readily obeying divine inspirations.

§1828 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

The practice of the moral life animated by charity gives to the Christian the spiritual freedom of the children of God. He no longer stands before God as a slave, in servile fear, or as a mercenary looking for wages, but as a Son responding to the Love of him who "first loved us": 106

§1814 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Faith is the theological virtue by which we Believe in God and believe all that he has said and Revealed to us, and that Holy Church proposes for our belief, because he is truth itself. By faith "man freely commits his entire self to God." 78 For this reaSon the believer seeks to know and do God's will. "The righteous shall live by faith." Living faith "work(s) through charity." 79

§1809 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Temperance is the moral virtue that moderates the attraction of pleasures and provides balance in the use of created goods. It ensures the will's mastery over instincts and keeps desires within the limits of what is honorable. the temperate perSon directs the sensitive appetites toward what is good and maintains a healthy discretion: "Do not follow your inclination and strength, walking according to the desires of your heart." 72 Temperance is often praised in the Old Testament: "Do not follow your base desires, but restrain your appetites." 73 In the New Testament it is called "moderation" or "sobriety." We ought "to live sober, upright, and Godly lives in this world." 74

§1808 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Fortitude is the moral virtue that ensures firmness in difficulties and constancy in the pursuit of the good. It strengthens the resolve to resist temptations and to overcome obstacles in the moral life. the virtue of fortitude enables one to conquer fear, even fear of death, and to face trials and persecutions. It disposes one even to renounce and sacrifice his life in defense of a just cause. "The Lord is my strength and my Song." 70 "In the world you have tribulation; but be of good cheer, I have overcome the world." 71

§1807 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Justice is the moral virtue that consists in the constant and firm will to give their due to God and neighbor. Justice toward God is called the "virtue of religion." Justice toward men disposes one to respect the rights of each and to establish in human relationships the harmony that promotes equity with regard to perSons and to the common good. the just man, often mentioned in the Sacred Scriptures, is distinguished by habitual right thinking and the uprightness of his conduct toward his neighbor. "You shall not be partial to the poor or defer to the great, but in righteousness shall you judge your neighbor." 68 "Masters, treat your slaves justly and fairly, knowing that you also have a Master in heaven." 69

§1868 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Sin is a perSonal act. Moreover, we have a responsibility for the Sins committed by others when we cooperate in them: - by participating directly and voluntarily in them; - by ordering, advising, praising, or approving them; - by not disclosing or not hindering them when we have an obligation to do so; - by protecting evil-doers.

§1869 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Thus sin makes men accomplices of one another and causes concupiscence, violence, and injustice to reign among them. Sins give rise to social situations and institutions that are contrary to the divine goodness. "Structures of sin" are the expression and effect of perSonal sins. They lead their victims to do evil in their turn. In an analogous sense, they constitute a "social sin." 144

§1890 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION In Brief

There is a certain resemblance between the union of the divine perSons and the fraternity that men ought to establish among themselves.

§1888 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

It is necessary, then, to appeal to the spiritual and moral capacities of the human perSon and to the permanent need for his inner conversion, so as to obtain social changes that will really serve him. the acknowledged priority of the conversion of heart in no way eliminates but on the contrary imposes the obligation of bringing the appropriate remedies to institutions and living conditions when they are an inducement to sin, so that they conform to the norms of justice and advance the good rather than hinder it. 12

§1887 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

The inversion of means and ends, 10 which results in giving the value of ultimate end to what is only a means for attaining it, or in viewing perSons as mere means to that end, engenders unjust structures which "make Christian conduct in keeping with the commandments of the divine Law-giver difficult and almost impossible." 11

§1883 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

Socialization also presents dangers. Excessive intervention by the state can threaten perSonal freedom and initiative. the teaching of the Church has elaborated the principle of subsidiarity, according to which "a community of a higher order should not interfere in the internal life of a community of a lower order, depriving the latter of its functions, but rather should support it in case of need and help to co-ordinate its activity with the activities of the rest of society, always with a view to the common good." 7

§1882 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

Certain societies, such as the family and the state, correspond more directly to the nature of man; they are necessary to him. To promote the participation of the greatest number in the life of a society, the creation of voluntary associations and institutions must be encouraged "on both national and international levels, which relate to economic and social goals, to cultural and recreational activities, to sport, to various professions, and to political affairs." 5 This "socialization" also expresses the natural tendency for human beings to associate with one another for the sake of attaining objectives that exceed individual capacities. It develops the qualities of the perSon, especially the sense of initiative and responsibility, and helps guarantee his rights. 6

§1881 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

Each community is defined by its purpose and consequently obeys specific rules; but "the human perSon . . . is and ought to be the principle, the subject and the end of all social institutions." 4

§1880 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

A society is a group of perSons bound together organically by a principle of unity that goes beyond each one of them. As an assembly that is at once visible and spiritual, a society endures through time: it gathers up the past and prepares for the future. By means of society, each man is established as an "heir" and receives certain "talents" that enrich his identity and whose fruits he must develop. 3 He rightly owes loyalty to the communities of which he is part and respect to those in authority who have charge of the common good.

§1879 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

The human perSon needs to live in society. Society is not for him an extraneous addition but a requirement of his nature. Through the exchange with others, mutual service and dialogue with his brethren, man develops his potential; he thus responds to his vocation. 2

§1878 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

All men are called to the same end: God himself. There is a certain resemblance between the union of the divine perSons and the fraternity that men are to establish among themselves in truth and Love. 1 Love of neighbor is inseparable from love for God.

§1877 CHAPTER TWO THE HUMAN COMMUNION

The vocation of Humanity is to show forth the image of God and to be transformed into the image of the Father's only Son. This vocation takes a personal form since each of us is called to enter into the divine beatitude; it also concerns the human community as a whole.

§1872 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON In Brief

Sin is an act contrary to reaSon. It wounds man's nature and injures human solidarity.

§1806 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Prudence is the virtue that disposes practical reaSon to discern our true good in every circumstance and to choose the right means of achieving it; "the prudent man looks where he is going." 65 "Keep sane and sober for your Prayers." 66 Prudence is "right reason in action," writes St. Thomas Aquinas, following Aristotle. 67 It is not to be confused with timidity or fear, nor with duplicity or dissimulation. It is called auriga virtutum (the charioteer of the virtues); it guides the other virtues by setting rule and measure. It is prudence that immediately guides the judgment of conscience. the prudent man determines and directs his conduct in accordance with this judgment. With the help of this virtue we apply moral principles to particular cases without error and overcome doubts about the good to achieve and the evil to avoid.

§1956 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

The natural law, present in the heart of each man and established by reaSon, is universal in its precepts and its authority extends to all men. It expresses the dignity of the person and determines the basis for his fundamental rights and duties:

§2228 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Parents' respect and affection are expressed by the care and attention they devote to bringing up their young children and providing for their physical and spiritual needs. As the children grow up, the same respect and devotion lead parents to educate them in the right use of their reaSon and freedom.

§2181 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

The Sunday Eucharist is the foundation and confirmation of all Christian practice. For this reaSon the Faithful are obliged to participate in the Eucharist on days of obligation, unless excused for a serious reason (for example, illness, the care of infants) or dispensed by their own pastor. 119 Those who deliberately fail in this obligation commit a grave sin.

§2173 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

The Gospel reports many incidents when Jesus was accused of violating the sabbath law. But Jesus never fails to respect the holiness of this day. 98 He gives this law its authentic and authoritative interpretation: "The sabbath was made for man, not man for the sabbath." 99 With compassion, Christ declares the sabbath for doing good rather than harm, for saving life rather than killing. 100 The sabbath is the day of the Lord of mercies and a day to honor God. 101 "The Son of Man is lord even of the sabbath." 102

§2166 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND In Brief

The Christian begins his Prayers and activities with the Sign of the Cross: "in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit. Amen."

§2159 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

The name one receives is a name for eternity. In the kingdom, the mysterious and unique character of each perSon marked with God's name will shine forth in splendor. "To him who conquers . . . I will give a white stone, with a new name written on the stone which no one knows except him who receives it." 88 "Then I looked, and Lo, on Mount Zion stood the Lamb, and with him a hundred and forty-four thousand who had his name and his Father's name written on their foreheads." 89

§2158 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

God calls each one by name. 87 Everyone's name is sacred. the name is the icon of the perSon. It demands respect as a sign of the dignity of the one who bears it.

§2157 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

The Christian begins his day, his Prayers, and his activities with the Sign of the Cross: "in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit. Amen." the baptized person dedicates the day to the Glory of God and calls on the Savior's Grace which lets him act in the Spirit as a child of the Father. the sign of the cross strengthens us in temptations and difficulties.

§2156 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

The sacrament of Baptism is conferred "in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit." 85 In Baptism, the Lord's name sanctifies man, and the Christian receives his name in the Church. This can be the name of a saint, that is, of a disciple who has lived a life of exemplary fidelity to the Lord. the patron saint provides a model of charity; we are assured of his intercession. the "baptismal name" can also express a Christian Mystery or Christian virtue. "Parents, sponsors, and the pastor are to see that a name is not given which is foreign to Christian sentiment." 86

§2155 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

The holiness of the divine name demands that we neither use it for trivial matters, nor take an oath which on the basis of the circumstances could be interpreted as approval of an authority unjustly requiring it. When an oath is required by illegitimate civil authorities, it may be refused. It must be refused when it is required for purposes contrary to the dignity of perSons or to ecclesial Communion.

§2154 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

Following St. Paul, 83 The tradition of the Church has understood Jesus' words as not excluding oaths made for grave and right reaSons (for example, in court). "An oath, that is the invocation of the divine name as a witness to truth, cannot be taken unless in truth, in judgment, and in justice." 84

§2152 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

A perSon commits perjury when he makes a promise under oath with no intention of keeping it, or when after promising on oath he does not keep it. Perjury is a grave lack of respect for the Lord of all speech. Pledging oneself by oath to commit an evil deed is contrary to the holiness of the divine name.

§2148 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

Blasphemy is directly opposed to the second commandment. It consists in uttering against God - inwardly or outwardly - words of hatred, reproach, or defiance; in speaking ill of God; in failing in respect toward him in one's speech; in misusing God's name. St. James condemns those "who blaspheme that honorable name [of Jesus] by which you are called." 78 The prohibition of blasphemy extends to language against Christ's Church, the saints, and sacred things. It is also blasphemous to make use of God's name to cover up criminal practices, to reduce peoples to servitude, to torture perSons or put them to death. the misuse of God's name to commit a crime can provoke others to repudiate religion. Blasphemy is contrary to the respect due God and his holy name. It is in itself a grave sin. 79

§2183 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

"If because of lack of a sacred minister or for other grave cause participation in the celebration of the Eucharist is impossible, it is specially recommended that the Faithful take part in the Liturgy of the Word if it is celebrated in the parish Church or in another sacred place according to the prescriptions of the diocesan bishop, or engage in Prayer for an appropriate amount of time perSonally or in a family or, as occasion offers, in groups of families." 120

§2188 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

In respecting religious liberty and the common good of all, Christians should seek recognition of Sundays and the Church's holy days as legal holidays. They have to give everyone a public example of Prayer, respect, and joy and defend their traditions as a precious contribution to the spiritual life of society. If a country's legislation or other reaSons require work on Sunday, the day should nevertheless be lived as the day of our deliverance which lets us share in this "festal gathering," this "assembly of the firstborn who are enrolled in heaven." 125

§2222 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Parents must regard their children as children of God and respect them as human perSons. Showing themselves obedient to the will of the Father in heaven, they educate their children to fulfill God's law.

§2217 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

As long as a child lives at home with his parents, the child should obey his parents in all that they ask of him when it is for his good or that of the family. "Children, obey your parents in everything, for this pleases the Lord." 22 Children should also obey the reaSonable directions of their teachers and all to whom their parents have entrusted them. But if a child is convinced in conscience that it would be morally wrong to obey a particular order, he must not do so. As they grow up, children should continue to respect their parents. They should anticipate their wishes, willingly seek their advice, and accept their just admonitions. Obedience toward parents ceases with the emancipation of the children; not so respect, which is always owed to them. This respect has its roots in the fear of God, one of the gifts of the Holy Spirit.

§2216 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Filial respect is shown by true docility and obedience. "My Son, keep your Father's commandment, and forsake not your mother's teaching.... When you walk, they will lead you; when you lie down, they will watch over you; and when you awake, they will talk with you." 20 "A wise son hears his father's instruction, but a scoffer does not listen to rebuke." 21

§2213 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Human communities are made up of perSons. Governing them well is not limited to guaranteeing rights and fulfilling duties such as honoring contracts. Right relations between employers and employees, between those who govern and citizens, presuppose a natural good will in keeping with the dignity of human persons concerned for justice and fraternity.

§2212 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The fourth commandment illuminates other relationships in society. In our brothers and sisters we see the children of our parents; in our couSins, the descendants of our ancestors; in our fellow citizens, the children of our country; in the baptized, the children of our mother the Church; in every human perSon, a son or daughter of the One who wants to be called "our Father." In this way our relationships with our neighbors are recognized as personal in character. the neighbor is not a "unit" in the human collective; he is "someone" who by his known origins deserves particular attention and respect.

§2208 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The family should live in such a way that its members learn to care and take responsibility for the young, the old, the sick, the handicapped, and the poor. There are many families who are at times incapable of providing this help. It devolves then on other perSons, other families, and, in a subsidiary way, society to provide for their needs: "Religion that is pure and undefiled before God and the Father is this: to visit orphans and widows in their affliction and to keep oneself unstained from the world." 12

§2205 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The Christian family is a Communion of perSons, a sign and image of the communion of the Father and the Son in the Holy Spirit. In the procreation and education of children it reflects the Father's work of creation. It is called to partake of the Prayer and sacrifice of Christ. Daily prayer and the reading of the Word of God strengthen it in charity. the Christian family has an evangelizing and Missionary task.

§2204 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

"The Christian family constitutes a specific revelation and realization of ecclesial Communion, and for this reaSon it can and should be called a domestic Church." 9 It is a community of Faith, hope, and charity; it assumes singular importance in the Church, as is evident in the New Testament. 10

§2203 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

In creating man and woman, God instituted the human family and endowed it with its fundamental constitution. Its members are perSons equal in dignity. For the common good of its members and of society, the family necessarily has manifold responsibilities, rights, and duties.

§2201 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The conjugal community is established upon the consent of the spouses. Marriage and the family are ordered to the good of the spouses and to the procreation and education of children. the Love of the spouses and the begetting of children create among members of the same family perSonal relationships and primordial responsibilities.

§2199 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The fourth commandment is addressed expressly to children in their relationship to their Father and mother, because this relationship is the most universal. It likewise concerns the ties of kinship between members of the extended family. It requires honor, affection, and gratitude toward elders and ancestors. Finally, it extends to the duties of pupils to teachers, employees to employers, subordinates to leaders, citizens to their country, and to those who administer or govern it. This commandment includes and presupposes the duties of parents, instructors, teachers, leaders, magistrates, those who govern, all who exercise authority over others or over a community of perSons.

§2143 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

Among all the words of Revelation, there is one which is unique: the Revealed name of God. God confides his name to those who Believe in him; he reveals himself to them in his perSonal Mystery. the gift of a name belongs to the order of trust and intimacy. "The Lord's name is holy." For this reason man must not abuse it. He must keep it in mind in silent, loving adoration. He will not introduce it into his own speech except to bless, praise, and glorify it. 74

§2132 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

The Christian veneration of images is not contrary to the first commandment which proscribes idols. Indeed, "the honor rendered to an image passes to its prototype," and "whoever venerates an image venerates the perSon portrayed in it." 70 The honor paid to sacred images is a "respectful veneration," not the adoration due to God alone:

§2038 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

In the work of teaching and applying Christian morality, the Church needs the dedication of pastors, the knowledge of theologians, and the contribution of all Christians and men of good will. Faith and the practice of the Gospel provide each perSon with an experience of life "in Christ," who enlightens him and makes him able to evaluate the divine and human realities according to the Spirit of God. 80 Thus the Holy Spirit can use the humblest to enlighten the learned and those in the highest positions.

§2037 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

The law of God entrusted to the Church is taught to the Faithful as the way of life and truth. the faithful therefore have the right to be instructed in the divine saving precepts that purify judgment and, with Grace, heal wounded human reaSon. 79 They have the duty of observing the constitutions and decrees conveyed by the legitimate authority of the Church. Even if they concern disciplinary matters, these determinations call for docility in charity.

§2032 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

The Church, the "pillar and bulwark of the truth," "has received this solemn command of Christ from the apostles to announce the saving truth." 74 "To the Church belongs the right always and everywhere to announce moral principles, including those pertaining to the social order, and to make judgments on any human affairs to the extent that they are required by the fundamental rights of the human perSon or the Salvation of souls." 75

§2021 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE In Brief

Grace is the help God gives us to respond to our vocation of becoming his adopted Sons. It introduces us into the intimacy of the Trinitarian life.

§2012 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

"We know that in everything God works for good with those who Love him . . . For those whom he fore knew he also predestined to be conformed to the image of his Son, in order that he might be the first-born among many brethren. and those whom he predestined he also called; and those whom he called he also justified; and those whom he justified he also glorified." 64

§1997 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

Grace is a participation in the life of God. It introduces us into the intimacy of Trinitarian life: by Baptism the Christian participates in the grace of Christ, the Head of his Body. As an "adopted Son" he can henceforth call God "Father," in union with the only Son. He receives the life of the Spirit who breathes charity into him and who forms the Church.

§1996 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

Our justification comes from the Grace of God. Grace is favor, the free and undeserved help that God gives us to respond to his call to become children of God, adoptive Sons, partakers of the divine nature and of eternal life. 46

§1981 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE In Brief

The Law of Moses contains many truths naturally accessible to reaSon. God has Revealed them because men did not read them in their hearts.

§1978 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE In Brief

The natural law is a participation in God's wisdom and goodness by man formed in the image of his Creator. It expresses the dignity of the human perSon and forms the basis of his fundamental rights and duties.

§1976 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE In Brief

"Law is an ordinance of reaSon for the common good, promulgated by the one who is in charge of the community" (St. Thomas Aquinas, STh I-II, 90, 4).

§1972 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

The New Law is called a law of Love because it makes us act out of the love infused by the Holy Spirit, rather than from fear; a law of Grace, because it confers the strength of grace to act, by means of Faith and the sacraments; a law of freedom, because it sets us free from the ritual and juridical observances of the Old Law, inclines us to act spontaneously by the prompting of charity and, finally, lets us pass from the condition of a servant who "does not know what his master is doing" to that of a friend of Christ - "For all that I have heard from my Father I have made known to you" - or even to the status of Son and heir. 31

§2039 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

Ministries should be exercised in a spirit of fraternal service and dedication to the Church, in the name of the Lord. 81 At the same time the conscience of each perSon should avoid confining itself to individualistic considerations in its moral judgments of the person's own acts. As far as possible conscience should take account of the good of all, as expressed in the moral law, natural and Revealed, and consequently in the law of the Church and in the authoritative teaching of the Magisterium on moral questions. Personal conscience and reason should not be set in opposition to the moral law or the Magisterium of the Church.

§2045 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

Because they are members of the Body whose Head is Christ, 89 Christians contribute to building up the Church by the constancy of their convictions and their moral lives. the Church increases, grows, and develops through the holiness of her Faithful, until "we all attain to the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, to mature manhood, to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ." 90

§2131 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

Basing itself on the Mystery of the incarnate Word, the seventh ecumenical council at Nicaea (787) justified against the iconoclasts the veneration of icons - of Christ, but also of the Mother of God, the angels, and all the saints. By becoming incarnate, the Son of God introduced a new "economy" of images.

§2120 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

Sacrilege consists in profaning or treating unworthily the sacraments and other liturgical actions, as well as perSons, things, or places consecrated to God. Sacrilege is a grave sin especially when committed against the Eucharist, for in this sacrament the true Body of Christ is made substantially present for us. 52

§2108 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

The right to religious liberty is neither a moral license to adhere to error, nor a supposed right to error, 37 but rather a natural right of the human perSon to civil liberty, i.e., immunity, within just limits, from external constraint in religious matters by political authorities. This natural right ought to be acknowledged in the juridical order of society in such a way that it constitutes a civil right. 38

§2106 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

"Nobody may be forced to act against his convictions, nor is anyone to be restrained from acting in accordance with his conscience in religious matters in private or in public, alone or in association with others, within due limits." 34 This right is based on the very nature of the human perSon, whose dignity enables him freely to assent to the divine truth which transcends the temporal order. For this reason it "continues to exist even in those who do not live up to their obligation of seeking the truth and adhering to it." 35

§2104 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

"All men are bound to seek the truth, especially in what concerns God and his Church, and to embrace it and hold on to it as they come to know it." 26 This duty derives from "the very dignity of the human perSon." 27 It does not contradict a "sincere respect" for different religions which frequently "reflect a ray of that truth which enlightens all men," 28 nor the requirement of charity, which urges Christians "to treat with Love, prudence and patience those who are in error or ignorance with regard to the Faith." 29

§2102 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

"A vow is a deliberate and free promise made to God concerning a possible and better good which must be fulfilled by reaSon of the virtue of religion," 21 A vow is an act of devotion in which the Christian dedicates himself to God or promises him some good work. By fulfilling his vows he renders to God what has been promised and consecrated to Him. the Acts of the Apostles shows us St. Paul concerned to fulfill the vows he had made. 22

§2101 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

In many circumstances, the Christian is called to make promises to God. Baptism and Confirmation, Matrimony and Holy Orders always entail promises. Out of perSonal devotion, the Christian may also promise to God this action, that Prayer, this alms-giving, that pilgrimage, and so forth. Fidelity to promises made to God is a sign of the respect owed to the divine majesty and of Love for a Faithful God.

§2091 CHAPTER ONE YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND

The first commandment is also concerned with Sins against hope, namely, despair and presumption: By despair, man ceases to hope for his perSonal Salvation from God, for help in attaining it or for the forgiveness of his sins. Despair is contrary to God's goodness, to his justice - for the Lord is Faithful to his promises - and to his mercy.

The commandments of the Decalogue, although accessible to reaSon alone, have been Revealed. To

The "ten words" sum up and proclaim God's law: "These words the Lord spoke to all your assembly at the mountain out of the midst of the fire, the cloud, and the thick darkness, with a loud voice; and he added no more. and he wrote them upon two tables of stone, and gave them to me." 19 For this reaSon these two tables are called "the Testimony." In fact, they contain the terms of the covenant concluded between God and his people. These "tables of the Testimony" were to be deposited in "the ark." 20

§2050 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE In Brief

The Roman Pontiff and the bishops, as authentic teachers, preach to the People of God the Faith which is to be Believed and applied in moral life. It is also encumbent on them to pronounce on moral questions that fall within the natural law and reaSon.

§1961 CHAPTER THREE GOD'S SALVATION: LAW AND GRACE

God, our Creator and Redeemer, chose Israel for himself to be his people and Revealed his Law to them, thus preparing for the coming of Christ. the Law of Moses expresses many truths naturally accessible to reaSon. These are stated and authenticated within the covenant of Salvation.

§1804 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Human virtues are firm attitudes, stable dispositions, habitual perfections of intellect and will that govern our actions, order our passions, and guide our conduct according to reaSon and Faith. They make possible ease, self-mastery, and joy in leading a morally good life. the virtuous man is he who freely practices the good. The moral virtues are acquired by human effort. They are the fruit and seed of morally good acts; they dispose all the powers of the human being for Communion with divine Love.

§1641 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

"By reaSon of their state in life and of their order, [Christian spouses] have their own special gifts in the People of God." 145 This Grace proper to the sacrament of Matrimony is intended to perfect the couple's Love and to strengthen their indissoluble unity. By this grace they "help one another to attain holiness in their married life and in welcoming and educating their children." 146

§1583 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

It is true that someone validly ordained can, for a just reaSon, be discharged from the obligations and functions linked to ordination, or can be forbidden to exercise them; but he cannot become a layman again in the strict sense, 75 because the character imprinted by ordination is for ever. the vocation and Mission received on the day of his ordination mark him permanently.

§1577 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

"Only a baptized man (vir) validly receives sacred ordination." 66 The Lord Jesus chose men (viri) to form the college of the twelve apostles, and the apostles did the same when they chose collaborators to succeed them in their ministry. 67 The college of bishops, with whom the priests are united in the priesthood, makes the college of the twelve an ever-present and ever-active reality until Christ's return. The Church recognizes herself to be bound by this choice made by the Lord himself. For this reaSon, the ordination of women is not possible. 68

§1567 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

"The priests, prudent cooperators of the episcopal college and its support and instrument, called to the service of the People of God, constitute, together with their bishop, a unique sacerdotal college (presbyterium) dedicated, it is, true to a variety of distinct duties. In each local assembly of the Faithful they represent, in a certain sense, the bishop, with whom they are associated in all trust and generosity; in part they take upon themselves his duties and solicitude and in their daily toils discharge them." 51 priests can exercise their ministry only in dependence on the bishop and in Communion with him. the promise of obedience they make to the bishop at the moment of ordination and the kiss of peace from him at the end of the ordination liturgy mean that the bishop considers them his co-workers, his Sons, his brothers and his friends, and that they in return owe him Love and obedience.

§1566 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

"It is in the Eucharistic cult or in the Eucharistic assembly of the Faithful (synaxis) that they exercise in a supreme degree their sacred office; there, acting in the perSon of Christ and proclaiming his Mystery, they unite the votive offerings of the faithful to the sacrifice of Christ their head, and in the sacrifice of the Mass they make present again and apply, until the coming of the Lord, the unique sacrifice of the New Testament, that namely of Christ offering himself once for all a spotless victim to the Father." 49 From this unique sacrifice their whole priestly ministry draws its strength. 50

§1564 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

"Whilst not having the supreme degree of the pontifical office, and notwithstanding the fact that they depend on the bishops in the exercise of their own proper power, the priests are for all that associated with them by reaSon of their sacerdotal dignity; and in virtue of the sacrament of Holy Orders, after the image of Christ, the supreme and eternal priest, they are consecrated in order to preach the Gospel and shepherd the Faithful as well as to celebrate divine worship as true priests of the New Testament." 46

§1563 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

"Because it is joined with the episcopal order the office of priests shares in the authority by which Christ himself builds up and sanctifies and rules his Body. Hence the priesthood of priests, while presupposing the sacraments of initiation, is nevertheless conferred by its own particular sacrament. Through that sacrament priests by the anointing of the Holy Spirit are signed with a special character and so are configured to Christ the priest in such a way that they are able to act in the perSon of Christ the head." 45

§1558 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

"Episcopal consecration confers, together with the office of sanctifying, also the offices of teaching and ruling.... In fact ... by the imposition of hands and through the words of the consecration, the Grace of the Holy Spirit is given, and a sacred character is impressed in such wise that bishops, in an eminent and visible manner, take the place of Christ himself, teacher, shepherd, and priest, and act as his representative (in Eius perSona agant)." 37 "By virtue, therefore, of the Holy Spirit who has been given to them, bishops have been constituted true and authentic teachers of the Faith and have been made pontiffs and pastors." 38

§1554 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

"The divinely instituted ecclesiastical ministry is exercised in different degrees by those who even from ancient times have been called bishops, priests, and deacons." 32 Catholic doctrine, expressed in the liturgy, the Magisterium, and the constant practice of the Church, recognizes that there are two degrees of ministerial participation in the priesthood of Christ: the episcopacy and the presbyterate . the diaconate is intended to help and serve them. For this reaSon the term sacerdos in current usage denotes bishops and priests but not deacons. Yet Catholic doctrine teaches that the degrees of priestly participation (episcopate and presbyterate) and the degree of service (diaconate) are all three conferred by a sacramental act called "ordination," that is, by the sacrament of Holy Orders:

§1548 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

In the ecclesial service of the ordained minister, it is Christ himself who is present to his Church as Head of his Body, Shepherd of his flock, high priest of the redemptive sacrifice, Teacher of Truth. This is what the Church means by saying that the priest, by virtue of the sacrament of Holy Orders, acts in perSona Christi Capitis: 23

§1547 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

The ministerial or hierarchical priesthood of bishops and priests, and the common priesthood of all the Faithful participate, "each in its own proper way, in the one priesthood of Christ." While being "ordered one to another," they differ essentially. 22 In what sense? While the common priesthood of the faithful is exercised by the unfolding of Baptismal Grace - a life of faith, hope, and charity, a life according to the Spirit - ,the ministerial priesthood is at the service of the common priesthood. It is directed at the unfolding of the baptismal grace of all Christians. the ministerial priesthood is a means by which Christ unceasingly builds up and leads his Church. For this reaSon it is transmitted by its own sacrament, the sacrament of Holy Orders.

§1534 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

Two other sacraments, Holy Orders and Matrimony, are directed towards the Salvation of others; if they contribute as well to perSonal salvation, it is through service to others that they do so. They confer a particular Mission in the Church and serve to build up the People of God.

§1591 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION In Brief

The whole Church is a priestly people. Through Baptism all the Faithful share in the priesthood of Christ. This participation is called the "common priesthood of the faithful." Based on this common priesthood and ordered to its service, there exists another participation in the Mission of Christ: the ministry conferred by the sacrament of Holy Orders, where the task is to serve in the name and in the perSon of Christ the Head in the midst of the community.

§1601 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

"The matrimonial covenant, by which a man and a woman establish between themselves a partnership of the whole of life, is by its nature ordered toward the good of the spouses and the procreation and education of offspring; this covenant between baptized perSons has been raised by Christ the Lord to the dignity of a sacrament." 84

§1640 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

Thus the marriage bond has been established by God himself in such a way that a marriage concluded and consummated between baptized perSons can never be dissolved. This bond, which results from the free human act of the spouses and their consummation of the marriage, is a reality, henceforth irrevocable, and gives rise to a covenant guaranteed by God's fidelity. the Church does not have the power to contravene this disposition of divine wisdom. 144

§1633 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

In many countries the situation of a mixed marriage (marriage between a Catholic and a baptized non-Catholic) often arises. It requires particular attention on the part of couples and their pastors. A case of marriage with disparity of cult (between a Catholic and a nonbaptized perSon) requires even greater circumspection.

§1631 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

This is the reaSon why the Church normally requires that the Faithful contract marriage according to the ecclesiastical form. Several reasons converge to explain this requirement: 132 - Sacramental marriage is a liturgical act. It is therefore appropriate that it should be celebrated in the public liturgy of the Church; - Marriage introduces one into an ecclesial order, and creates rights and duties in the Church between the spouses and towards their children; - Since marriage is a state of life in the Church, certainty about it is necessary (hence the obligation to have witnesses); - the public character of the consent protects the "I do" once given and helps the spouses remain faithful to it.

§1629 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

For this reaSon (or for other reasons that render the marriage null and void) the Church, after an examination of the situation by the competent ecclesiastical tribunal, can declare the nullity of a marriage, i.e., that the marriage never existed. 130 In this case the contracting parties are free to marry, provided the natural obligations of a previous union are discharged. 131

§1618 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

Christ is the center of all Christian life. the bond with him takes precedence over all other bonds, familial or social. 113 From the very beginning of the Church there have been men and women who have renounced the great good of marriage to follow the Lamb wherever he goes, to be intent on the things of the Lord, to seek to please him, and to go out to meet the Bridegroom who is coming. 114 Christ himself has invited certain perSons to follow him in this way of life, of which he remains the model:

§1617 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

The entire Christian life bears the mark of the spousal Love of Christ and the Church. Already Baptism, the entry into the People of God, is a nuptial Mystery; it is so to speak the nuptial bath 111 which precedes the wedding feast, the Eucharist. Christian marriage in its turn becomes an efficacious sign, the sacrament of the covenant of Christ and the Church. Since it signifies and communicates Grace, marriage between baptized perSons is a true sacrament of the New Covenant. 112

§1616 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

This is what the Apostle Paul makes clear when he says: "Husbands, Love your wives, as Christ loved the Church and gave himself up for her, that he might sanctify her," adding at once: "'For this reaSon a man shall leave his Father and mother and be joined to his wife, and the two shall become one. This is a great Mystery, and I mean in reference to Christ and the Church." 110

§1612 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

The nuptial covenant between God and his people Israel had prepared the way for the new and everlasting covenant in which the Son of God, by becoming incarnate and giving his life, has united to himself in a certain way all mankind saved by him, thus preparing for "the wedding-feast of the Lamb." 104

§1611 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

Seeing God's covenant with Israel in the image of exclusive and Faithful married Love, the prophets prepared the Chosen People's conscience for a deepened understanding of the unity and indissolubility of marriage. 102 The books of Ruth and Tobit bear moving witness to an elevated sense of marriage and to the fidelity and tenderness of spouses. Tradition has always seen in the Song of Solomon a unique expression of human love, a pure reflection of God's love - a love "strong as death" that "many waters cannot quench." 103

§1610 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

Moral conscience concerning the unity and indissolubility of marriage developed under the pedagogy of the old law. In the Old Testament the polygamy of patriarchs and kings is not yet explicitly rejected. Nevertheless, the law given to Moses aims at protecting the wife from arbitrary domination by the husband, even though according to the Lord's words it still carries traces of man's "hardness of heart" which was the reaSon Moses permitted men to divorce their wives. 101

§1603 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

"The intimate community of life and Love which constitutes the married state has been established by the Creator and endowed by him with its own proper laws.... God himself is the author of marriage." 87 The vocation to marriage is written in the very nature of man and woman as they came from the hand of the Creator. Marriage is not a purely human institution despite the many variations it may have undergone through the centuries in different cultures, social structures, and spiritual attitudes. These differences should not cause us to forget its common and permanent characteristics. Although the dignity of this institution is not transparent everywhere with the same clarity, 88 some sense of the greatness of the matrimonial union exists in all cultures. "The well-being of the individual perSon and of both human and Christian society is closely bound up with the healthy state of conjugal and family life." 89

§1532 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING In Brief

The special Grace of the sacrament of the Anointing of the Sick has as its effects: - the uniting of the sick perSon to the passion of Christ, for his own good and that of the whole Church; - the strengthening, peace, and courage to endure in a Christian manner the sufferings of illness or old age; - the forgiveness of Sins, if the sick person was not able to obtain it through the sacrament of Penance; - the restoration of health, if it is conducive to the Salvation of his soul; - the preparation for passing over to eternal life.

§1531 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING In Brief

The celebration of the Anointing of the Sick consists essentially in the anointing of the forehead and hands of the sick perSon (in the Roman Rite) or of other parts of the body (in the Eastern rite), the anointing being accompanied by the liturgical Prayer of the celebrant asking for the special Grace of this sacrament.

§1474 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

The Christian who seeks to purify himself of his sin and to become holy with the help of God's Grace is not alone. "The life of each of God's children is joined in Christ and through Christ in a wonderful way to the life of all the other Christian brethren in the supernatural unity of the Mystical Body of Christ, as in a single mystical perSon." 85

§1467 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

Given the delicacy and greatness of this ministry and the respect due to perSons, the Church declares that every priest who hears confessions is bound under very severe penalties to keep absolute secrecy regarding the Sins that his penitents have confessed to him. He can make no use of knowledge that confession gives him about penitents' lives. 72 This secret, which admits of no exceptions, is called the "sacramental seal," because what the penitent has made known to the priest remains "sealed" by the sacrament.

§1465 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

When he celebrates the sacrament of Penance, the priest is fulfilling the ministry of the Good Shepherd who seeks the lost sheep, of the Good Samaritan who binds up wounds, of the Father who awaits the prodigal Son and welcomes him on his return, and of the just and impartial judge whose judgment is both just and merciful. the priest is the sign and the instrument of God's merciful Love for the sinner.

§1464 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

Priests must encourage the Faithful to come to the sacrament of Penance and must make themselves available to celebrate this sacrament each time Christians reaSonably ask for it. 70

§1461 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

Since Christ entrusted to his apostles the ministry of reconciliation, 65 bishops who are their successors, and priests, the bishops' collaborators, continue to exercise this ministry. Indeed bishops and priests, by virtue of the sacrament of Holy Orders, have the power to forgive all Sins "in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit."

§1460 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

The penance the confessor imposes must take into account the penitent's perSonal situation and must seek his spiritual good. It must correspond as far as possible with the gravity and nature of the Sins committed. It can consist of Prayer, an offering, works of mercy, service of neighbor, voluntary self-denial, sacrifices, and above all the patient acceptance of the cross we must bear. Such penances help configure us to Christ, who alone expiated our sins once for all. They allow us to become co-heirs with the risen Christ, "provided we suffer with him." 63

§1457 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

According to the Church's command, "after having attained the age of discretion, each of the Faithful is bound by an obligation faithfully to confess serious Sins at least once a year." 56 Anyone who is aware of having committed a mortal sin must not receive Holy Communion, even if he experiences deep contrition, without having first received sacramental absolution, unless he has a grave reaSon for receiving Communion and there is no possibility of going to confession. 57 Children must go to the sacrament of Penance before receiving Holy Communion for the first time. 58

§1449 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

The formula of absolution used in the Latin Church expresses the essential elements of this sacrament: the Father of mercies is the source of all forgiveness. He effects the reconciliation of sinners through the Passover of his Son and the gift of his Spirit, through the Prayer and ministry of the Church:

§1441 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

Only God forgives Sins. 39 Since he is the Son of God, Jesus says of himself, "The Son of man has authority on earth to forgive sins" and exercises this divine power: "Your sins are forgiven." 40 Further, by virtue of his divine authority he gives this power to men to exercise in his name. 41

§1440 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

Sin is before all else an offense against God, a rupture of Communion with him. At the same time it damages communion with the Church. For this reaSon conversion entails both God's forgiveness and reconciliation with the Church, which are expressed and accomplished liturgically by the sacrament of Penance and Reconciliation. 38

§1439 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

The process of conversion and repentance was described by Jesus in the parable of the prodigal Son, the center of which is the merciful Father: 37 The fascination of illusory freedom, the abandonment of the father's house; the extreme misery in which the son finds himself after squandering his fortune; his deep humiliation at finding himself obliged to feed swine, and still worse, at wanting to feed on the husks the pigs ate; his reflection on all he has lost; his repentance and decision to declare himself guilty before his father; the journey back; the father's generous welcome; the father's joy - all these are characteristic of the process of conversion. the beautiful robe, the ring, and the festive banquet are symbols of that new life - pure worthy, and joyful - of anyone who returns to God and to the bosom of his family, which is the Church. Only the heart of Christ Who knows the depths of his Father's Love could reveal to us the abyss of his mercy in so simple and beautiful a way.

§1481 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

The Byzantine Liturgy recognizes several formulas of absolution, in the form of invocation, which admirably express the Mystery of forgiveness: "May the same God, who through the Prophet Nathan forgave David when he confessed his Sins, who forgave Peter when he wept bitterly, the prostitute when she washed his feet with her tears, the Pharisee, and the prodigal Son, through me, a sinner, forgive you both in this life and in the next and enable you to appear before his awe-inspiring tribunal without condemnation, he who is blessed for ever and ever. Amen."

§1482 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

The sacrament of Penance can also take place in the framework of a communal celebration in which we prepare ourselves together for confession and give thanks together for the forgiveness received. Here, the perSonal confession of Sins and individual absolution are inserted into a liturgy of the word of God with readings and a homily, an examination of conscience conducted in common, a communal request for forgiveness, the Our Father and a thanksgiving in common. This communal celebration expresses more clearly the ecclesial character of penance. However, regardless of its manner of celebration the sacrament of Penance is always, by its very nature, a liturgical action, and therefore an ecclesial and public action. 90

§1522 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

An ecclesial Grace. the sick who receive this sacrament, "by freely uniting themselves to the passion and death of Christ," "contribute to the good of the People of God." 137 By celebrating this sacrament the Church, in the Communion of saints, intercedes for the benefit of the sick perSon, and he, for his part, though the grace of this sacrament, contributes to the sanctification of the Church and to the good of all men for whom the Church suffers and offers herself through Christ to God the Father.

§1521 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

Union with the passion of Christ. By the Grace of this sacrament the sick perSon receives the strength and the gift of uniting himself more closely to Christ's Passion: in a certain way he is consecrated to bear fruit by configuration to the Savior's redemptive Passion. Suffering, a consequence of original sin, acquires a new meaning; it becomes a participation in the saving work of Jesus.

§1520 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

A particular gift of the Holy Spirit. the first Grace of this sacrament is one of strengthening, peace and courage to overcome the difficulties that go with the condition of serious illness or the frailty of old age. This grace is a gift of the Holy Spirit, who renews trust and Faith in God and strengthens against the temptations of the evil one, the temptation to discouragement and anguish in the face of death. 134 This assistance from the Lord by the power of his Spirit is meant to lead the sick perSon to healing of the soul, but also of the body if such is God's will. 135 Furthermore, "if he has committed Sins, he will be forgiven." 136

§1518 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

Word and sacrament form an indivisible whole. the Liturgy of the Word, preceded by an act of repentance, opens the celebration. the words of Christ, the witness of the apostles, awaken the Faith of the sick perSon and of the community to ask the Lord for the strength of his Spirit.

§1517 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

Like all the sacraments the Anointing of the Sick is a liturgical and communal celebration, 131 whether it takes place in the family home, a hospital or Church, for a single sick perSon or a whole group of sick persons. It is very fitting to celebrate it within the Eucharist, the memorial of the Lord's Passover. If circumstances suggest it, the celebration of the sacrament can be preceded by the sacrament of Penance and followed by the sacrament of the Eucharist. As the sacrament of Christ's Passover the Eucharist should always be the last sacrament of the earthly journey, the "viaticum" for "passing over" to eternal life.

§1515 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

If a sick perSon who received this anointing recovers his health, he can in the case of another grave illness receive this sacrament again. If during the same illness the person's condition becomes more serious, the sacrament may be repeated. It is fitting to receive the Anointing of the Sick just prior to a serious operation. the same holds for the elderly whose frailty becomes more pronounced.

§1512 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

From ancient times in the liturgical traditions of both East and West, we have testimonies to the practice of anointings of the sick with blessed oil. Over the centuries the Anointing of the Sick was conferred more and more exclusively on those at the point of death. Because of this it received the name "Extreme Unction." Notwithstanding this evolution the liturgy has never failed to beg the Lord that the sick perSon may recover his health if it would be conducive to his Salvation. 125

§1501 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

Illness can lead to anguish, self-absorption, sometimes even despair and revolt against God. It can also make a perSon more mature, helping him discern in his life what is not essential so that he can turn toward that which is. Very often illness provokes a search for God and a return to him.

§1487 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING In Brief

The sinner wounds God's honor and Love, his own human dignity as a man called to be a Son of God, and the spiritual well-being of the Church, of which each Christian ought to be a living stone.

§1484 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

"Individual, integral confession and absolution remain the only ordinary way for the Faithful to reconcile themselves with God and the Church, unless physical or moral impossibility excuses from this kind of confession." 94 There are profound reaSons for this. Christ is at work in each of the sacraments. He personally addresses every sinner: "My son, your Sins are forgiven." 95 He is the physician tending each one of the sick who need him to cure them. 96 He raises them up and reintegrates them into fraternal Communion. Personal confession is thus the form most expressive of reconciliation with God and with the Church.

§1483 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

In case of grave necessity recourse may be had to a communal celebration of reconciliation with general confession and general absolution. Grave necessity of this sort can arise when there is imminent danger of death without sufficient time for the priest or priests to hear each penitent's confession. Grave necessity can also exist when, given the number of penitents, there are not enough confessors to hear individual confessions properly in a reaSonable time, so that the penitents through no fault of their own would be deprived of sacramental Grace or Holy Communion for a long time. In this case, for the absolution to be valid the Faithful must have the intention of individually confessing their Sins in the time required. 91 The diocesan bishop is the judge of whether or not the conditions required for general absolution exist. 92 A large gathering of the faithful on the occasion of major feasts or pilgrimages does not constitute a case of grave necessity. 93

§1438 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

The seaSons and days of penance in the course of the liturgical year (Lent, and each Friday in memory of the death of the Lord) are intense moments of the Church's penitential practice. 36 These times are particularly appropriate for spiritual exercises, penitential liturgies, pilgrimages as signs of penance, voluntary self-denial such as fasting and almsgiving, and fraternal sharing (charitable and Missionary works).

§1643 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

"Conjugal Love involves a totality, in which all the elements of the perSon enter - appeal of the body and instinct, power of feeling and affectivity, aspiration of the spirit and of will. It aims at a deeply personal unity, a unity that, beyond union in one Flesh, leads to forming one heart and soul; it demands indissolubility and Faithfulness in definitive mutual giving; and it is open to fertility. In a word it is a question of the normal characteristics of all natural conjugal love, but with a new significance which not only purifies and strengthens them, but raises them to the extent of making them the expression of specifically Christian values." 150

§1803 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

"Whatever is true, whatever is honorable, whatever is just, whatever is pure, whatever is Lovely, whatever is gracious, if there is any excellence, if there is anything worthy of praise, think about these things." 62 A virtue is an habitual and firm disposition to do the good. It allows the perSon not only to perform good acts, but to give the best of himself. the virtuous person tends toward the good with all his sensory and spiritual powers; he pursues the good and chooses it in concrete actions.

§1768 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Strong feelings are not decisive for the morality or the holiness of perSons; they are simply the inexhaustible reservoir of images and affections in which the moral life is expressed. Passions are morally good when they contribute to a good action, evil in the opposite case. the upright will orders the movements of the senses it appropriates to the good and to beatitude; an evil will succumbs to disordered passions and exacerbates them. Emotions and feelings can be taken up into the virtues or perverted by the vices.

§1767 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

In themselves passions are neither good nor evil. They are morally qualified only to the extent that they effectively engage reaSon and will. Passions are said to be voluntary, "either because they are commanded by the will or because the will does not place obstacles in their way." 44 It belongs to the perfection of the moral or human good that the passions be governed by reason. 45

§1762 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

The human perSon is ordered to beatitude by his deliberate acts: the passions or feelings he experiences can dispose him to it and contribute to it.

§1758 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON In Brief

The object chosen morally specifies the act of willing accordingly as reaSon recognizes and judges it good or evil.

§1756 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

It is therefore an error to judge the morality of human acts by considering only the intention that inspires them or the circumstances (environment, social pressure, duress or emergency, etc.) which supply their context. There are acts which, in and of themselves, independently of circumstances and intentions, are always gravely illicit by reaSon of their object; such as blasphemy and perjury, murder and adultery. One may not do evil so that good may result from it.

§1753 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

A good intention (for example, that of helping one's neighbor) does not make behavior that is intrinsically disordered, such as lying and calumny, good or just. the end does not justify the means. Thus the condemnation of an innocent perSon cannot be justified as a legitimate means of saving the nation. On the other hand, an added bad intention (such as vainGlory) makes an act evil that, in and of itself, can be good (such as almsgiving). 39

§1751 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

The object chosen is a good toward which the will deliberately directs itself. It is the matter of a human act. the object chosen morally specifies the act of the will, insofar as reaSon recognizes and judges it to be or not to be in conformity with the true good. Objective norms of morality express the rational order of good and evil, attested to by conscience.

§1740 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Threats to freedom. the exercise of freedom does not imply a right to say or do everything. It is false to maintain that man, "the subject of this freedom," is "an individual who is fully self-sufficient and whose finality is the satisfaction of his own interests in the enjoyment of earthly goods." 33 Moreover, the economic, social, political, and cultural conditions that are needed for a just exercise of freedom are too often disregarded or violated. Such situations of blindness and injustice injure the moral life and involve the strong as well as the weak in the temptation to sin against charity. By deviating from the moral law man violates his own freedom, becomes impriSoned within himself, disrupts neighborly fellowship, and rebels against divine truth.

§1738 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Freedom is exercised in relationships between human beings. Every human perSon, created in the image of God, has the natural right to be recognized as a free and responsible being. All owe to each other this duty of respect. the right to the exercise of freedom, especially in moral and religious matters, is an inalienable requirement of the dignity of the human person. This right must be recognized and protected by civil authority within the limits of the common good and public order. 32

§1737 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

An effect can be tolerated without being willed by its agent; for instance, a mother's exhaustion from tending her sick child. A bad effect is not imputable if it was not willed either as an end or as a means of an action, e.g., a death a perSon incurs in aiding someone in danger. For a bad effect to be imputable it must be foreseeable and the agent must have the possibility of avoiding it, as in the case of manslaughter caused by a drunken driver.

§1731 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Freedom is the power, rooted in reaSon and will, to act or not to act, to do this or that, and so to perform deliberate actions on one's own responsibility. By free will one shapes one's own life. Human freedom is a force for growth and maturity in truth and goodness; it attains its perfection when directed toward God, our beatitude.

§1773 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON In Brief

In the passions, as movements of the sensitive appetite, there is neither moral good nor evil. But insofar as they engage reaSon and will, there is moral good or evil in them.

§1777 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Moral conscience, 48 present at the heart of the perSon, enjoins him at the appropriate moment to do good and to avoid evil. It also judges particular choices, approving those that are good and denouncing those that are evil. 49 It bears witness to the authority of truth in reference to the supreme Good to which the human person is drawn, and it welcomes the commandments. When he listens to his conscience, the prudent man can hear God speaking.

§1799 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON In Brief

Faced with a moral choice, conscience can make either a right judgment in accordance with reaSon and the divine law or, on the contrary, an erroneous judgment that departs from them.

§1798 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON In Brief

A well-formed conscience is upright and truthful. It formulates its judgments according to reaSon, in conformity with the true good willed by the wisdom of the Creator. Everyone must avail himself of the means to form his conscience.

§1796 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON In Brief

Conscience is a judgment of reaSon by which the human person recognizes the moral quality of a concrete act.

§1793 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

If - on the contrary - the ignorance is invincible, or the moral subject is not responsible for his erroneous judgment, the evil committed by the perSon cannot be imputed to him. It remains no less an evil, a privation, a disorder. One must therefore work to correct the errors of moral conscience.

§1791 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

This ignorance can often be imputed to perSonal responsibility. This is the case when a man "takes little trouble to find out what is true and good, or when conscience is by degrees almost blinded through the habit of committing sin." 59 In such cases, the person is culpable for the evil he commits.

§1786 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Faced with a moral choice, conscience can make either a right judgment in accordance with reaSon and the divine law or, on the contrary, an erroneous judgment that departs from them.

§1783 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Conscience must be informed and moral judgment enlightened. A well-formed conscience is upright and truthful. It formulates its judgments according to reaSon, in conformity with the true good willed by the wisdom of the Creator. the education of conscience is indispensable for human beings who are subjected to negative influences and tempted by sin to prefer their own judgment and to reject authoritative teachings.

§1782 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Man has the right to act in conscience and in freedom so as perSonally to make moral decisions. "He must not be forced to act contrary to his conscience. Nor must he be prevented from acting according to his conscience, especially in religious matters." 53

§1780 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

The dignity of the human perSon implies and requires uprightness of moral conscience. Conscience includes the perception of the principles of morality (synderesis); their application in the given circumstances by practical discernment of reasons and goods; and finally judgment about concrete acts yet to be performed or already performed. the truth about the moral good, stated in the law of reason, is recognized practically and concretely by the prudent judgment of conscience. We call that man prudent who chooses in conformity with this judgment.

§1779 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

It is important for every perSon to be sufficiently present to himself in order to hear and follow the voice of his conscience. This requirement of interiority is all the more necessary as life often distracts us from any reflection, self-examination or introspection:

§1778 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Conscience is a judgment of reaSon whereby the human person recognizes the moral quality of a concrete act that he is going to perform, is in the process of performing, or has already completed. In all he says and does, man is obliged to follow Faithfully what he knows to be just and right. It is by the judgment of his conscience that man perceives and recognizes the prescriptions of the divine law:

§1730 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

God created man a rational being, conferring on him the dignity of a perSon who can initiate and control his own actions. "God willed that man should be 'left in the hand of his own counsel,' so that he might of his own accord seek his Creator and freely attain his full and blessed perfection by cleaving to him." 26

§1719 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

The Beatitudes reveal the goal of human existence, the ultimate end of human acts: God calls us to his own beatitude. This vocation is addressed to each individual perSonally, but also to the Church as a whole, the new people made up of those who have accepted the promise and live from it in Faith.

§1669 CHAPTER FOUR OTHER LITURGICAL CELEBRATIONS

Sacramentals derive from the Baptismal priesthood: every baptized perSon is called to be a "blessing," and to bless. 172 Hence lay people may preside at certain blessings; the more a blessing concerns ecclesial and sacramental life, the more is its administration reserved to the ordained ministry (bishops, priests, or deacons). 173

§1666 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION In Brief

The Christian home is the place where children receive the first proclamation of the Faith. For this reaSon the family home is rightly called "the domestic Church," a community of Grace and Prayer, a school of human virtues and of Christian charity.

§1665 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION In Brief

The remarriage of perSons divorced from a living, lawful spouse contravenes the Plan and law of God as taught by Christ. They are not separated from the Church, but they cannot receive Eucharistic Communion. They will lead Christian lives especially by educating their children in the Faith.

§1658 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

We must also remember the great number of single perSons who, because of the particular circumstances in which they have to live - often not of their choosing - are especially close to Jesus' heart and therefore deserve the special affection and active solicitude of the Church, especially of pastors. Many remain without a human family often due to conditions of poverty. Some live their situation in the spirit of the Beatitudes, serving God and neighbor in exemplary fashion. the doors of homes, the "domestic churches," and of the great family which is the Church must be open to all of them. "No one is without a family in this world: the Church is a home and family for everyone, especially those who 'labor and are heavy laden.'" 170

§1656 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

In our own time, in a world often alien and even hostile to Faith, believing families are of priMary importance as centers of living, radiant faith. For this reaSon the Second Vatican Council, using an ancient expression, calls the family the Ecclesia domestica. 166 It is in the bosom of the family that parents are "by word and example . . . the first heralds of the faith with regard to their children. They should encourage them in the vocation which is proper to each child, fostering with special care any religious vocation." 167

§1651 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

Toward Christians who live in this situation, and who often keep the Faith and desire to bring up their children in a Christian manner, priests and the whole community must manifest an attentive solicitude, so that they do not consider themselves separated from the Church, in whose life they can and must participate as baptized perSons:

§1650 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

Today there are numerous Catholics in many countries who have recourse to civil divorce and contract new civil unions. In fidelity to the words of Jesus Christ - "Whoever divorces his wife and marries another, commits adultery against her; and if she divorces her husband and marries another, she commits adultery" 158 The Church maintains that a new union cannot be recognized as valid, if the first marriage was. If the divorced are remarried civilly, they find themselves in a situation that objectively contravenes God's law. Consequently, they cannot receive Eucharistic Communion as long as this situation persists. For the same reaSon, they cannot exercise certain ecclesial responsibilities. Reconciliation through the sacrament of Penance can be granted only to those who have repented for having violated the sign of the covenant and of fidelity to Christ, and who are committed to living in complete continence.

§1649 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

Yet there are some situations in which living together becomes practically impossible for a variety of reaSons. In such cases the Church permits the physical separation of the couple and their living apart. the spouses do not cease to be husband and wife before God and so are not free to contract a new union. In this difficult situation, the best solution would be, if possible, reconciliation. the Christian community is called to help these persons live out their situation in a Christian manner and in fidelity to their marriage bond which remains indissoluble. 157

§1647 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

The deepest reaSon is found in the fidelity of God to his covenant, in that of Christ to his Church. Through the sacrament of Matrimony the spouses are enabled to represent this fidelity and witness to it. Through the sacrament, the indissolubility of marriage receives a new and deeper meaning.

§1646 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

By its very nature conjugal Love requires the inviolable fidelity of the spouses. This is the consequence of the gift of themselves which they make to each other. Love seeks to be definitive; it cannot be an arrangement "until further notice." the "intimate union of marriage, as a mutual giving of two perSons, and the good of the children, demand total fidelity from the spouses and require an unbreakable union between them." 155

§1645 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

"The unity of marriage, distinctly recognized by our Lord, is made clear in the equal perSonal dignity which must be accorded to man and wife in mutual and unreserved affection." 153 Polygamy is contrary to conjugal Love which is undivided and exclusive. 154

§1671 CHAPTER FOUR OTHER LITURGICAL CELEBRATIONS

Among sacramentals blessings (of perSons, meals, objects, and places) come first. Every blessing praises God and prays for his gifts. In Christ, Christians are blessed by God the Father "with every spiritual blessing." 175 This is why the Church imparts blessings by invoking the name of Jesus, usually while making the holy sign of the cross of Christ.

§1672 CHAPTER FOUR OTHER LITURGICAL CELEBRATIONS

Certain blessings have a lasting importance because they consecrate perSons to God, or reserve objects and places for liturgical use. Among those blessings which are intended for persons - not to be confused with sacramental ordination - are the blessing of the abbot or abbess of a monastery, the consecration of Virgins, the rite of religious profession and the blessing of certain ministries of the Church (readers, acolytes, catechists, etc.). the dedication or blessing of a church or an altar, the blessing of holy oils, vessels, and vestments, bells, etc., can be mentioned as examples of blessings that concern objects.

§1711 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON In Brief

Endowed with a spiritual soul, with intellect and with free will, the human perSon is from his very conception ordered to God and destined for eternal beatitude. He pursues his perfection in "seeking and loving what is true and good" (GS 15 # 2).

§1709 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

He who Believes in Christ becomes a Son of God. This filial adoption transforms him by giving him the ability to follow the example of Christ. It makes him capable of acting rightly and doing good. In union with his Savior, the disciple attains the perfection of charity which is holiness. Having matured in Grace, the moral life blossoms into eternal life in the Glory of heaven.

§1706 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

By his reaSon, man recognizes the voice of God which urges him "to do what is good and avoid what is evil." 9 Everyone is obliged to follow this law, which makes itself heard in conscience and is fulfilled in the Love of God and of neighbor. Living a moral life bears witness to the dignity of the person.

§1704 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

The human perSon participates in the light and power of the divine Spirit. By his reason, he is capable of understanding the order of things established by the Creator. By free will, he is capable of directing himself toward his true good. He finds his perfection "in seeking and loving what is true and good." 7

§1703 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

Endowed with "a spiritual and immortal" soul, 5 The human perSon is "the only creature on earth that God has willed for its own sake." 6 From his conception, he is destined for eternal beatitude.

§1702 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

The divine image is present in every man. It shines forth in the Communion of perSons, in the likeness of the union of the divine persons among themselves (cf chapter two).

§1700 CHAPTER ONE THE DIGNITY OF THE HUMAN PERSON

The dignity of the human perSon is rooted in his creation in the image and likeness of God (article 1); it is fulfilled in his vocation to divine beatitude (article 2). It is essential to a human being freely to direct himself to this fulfillment (article 3). By his deliberate actions (article 4), the human person does, or does not, conform to the good promised by God and attested by moral conscience (article 5). Human beings make their own contribution to their interior growth; they make their whole sentient and spiritual lives into means of this growth (article 6). With the help of Grace they grow in virtue (article 7), avoid sin, and if they sin they entrust themselves as did the prodigal son 1 to the mercy of our Father in heaven (article 8). In this way they attain to the perfection of charity.

"Justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and in the Spirit of our God," 13 "sanctified . . . (and) called to be saints," 14 Christians have become the temple of the Holy Spirit. 15 This "Spirit of the Son" teaches them to pray to the Father 16 and, having become their life, prompts them to act so as to bear "the fruit of the Spirit" 17 by charity in action. Healing the wounds of sin, the Holy Spirit renews us interiorly through a spiritual transformation. 18 He enlightens and strengthens us to live as "children of light" through "all that is good and right and true." 19

§1682 CHAPTER FOUR OTHER LITURGICAL CELEBRATIONS

For the Christian the day of death inaugurates, at the end of his sacramental life, the fulfillment of his new birth begun at Baptism, the definitive "conformity" to "the image of the Son" conferred by the anointing of the Holy Spirit, and participation in the feast of the Kingdom which was anticipated in the Eucharist - even if final purifications are still necessary for him in order to be clothed with the nuptial garment.

§1675 CHAPTER FOUR OTHER LITURGICAL CELEBRATIONS

These expressions of piety extend the liturgical life of the Church, but do not replace it. They "should be so drawn up that they harmonize with the liturgical seaSons, accord with the sacred liturgy, are in some way derived from it and lead the people to it, since in fact the liturgy by its very nature is far superior to any of them." 179

§1673 CHAPTER FOUR OTHER LITURGICAL CELEBRATIONS

When the Church asks publicly and authoritatively in the name of Jesus Christ that a perSon or object be protected against the power of the Evil One and withdrawn from his dominion, it is called exorcism. Jesus performed exorcisms and from him the Church has received the power and office of exorcizing. 176 In a simple form, exorcism is performed at the celebration of Baptism. the solemn exorcism, called "a major exorcism," can be performed only by a priest and with the perMission of the bishop. the priest must proceed with prudence, strictly observing the rules established by the Church. Exorcism is directed at the expulsion of demons or to the liberation from demonic possession through the spiritual authority which Jesus entrusted to his Church. Illness, especially psychological illness, is a very different matter; treating this is the concern of medical science. Therefore, before an exorcism is performed, it is important to ascertain that one is dealing with the presence of the Evil One, and not an illness. 177

§1644 CHAPTER THREE THE SACRAMENTS AT THE SERVICE OF COMMUNION

The Love of the spouses requires, of its very nature, the unity and indissolubility of the spouses' community of perSons, which embraces their entire life: "so they are no longer two, but one Flesh." 151 They "are called to grow continually in their Communion through day-to-day fidelity to their marriage promise of total mutual self-giving." 152 This human communion is confirmed, purified, and completed by communion in Jesus Christ, given through the sacrament of Matrimony. It is deepened by lives of the common Faith and by the Eucharist received together.

§2673 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

In Prayer the Holy Spirit unites us to the perSon of the only Son, in his glorified Humanity, through which and in which our filial prayer unites us in the Church with the Mother of Jesus. 27

§2617 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

Mary's Prayer is Revealed to us at the dawning of the fullness of time. Before the Incarnation of the Son of God, and before the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, her prayer cooperates in a unique way with the Father's Plan of loving kindness: at the Annunciation, for Christ's conception; at Pentecost, for the formation of the Church, his Body. 88 In the Faith of his humble handmaid, the Gift of God found the acceptance he had awaited from the beginning of time. She whom the Almighty made "full of Grace" responds by offering her whole being: "Behold I am the handmaid of the Lord; let it be [done] to me according to your word." "Fiat": this is Christian prayer: to be wholly God's, because he is wholly ours.

§2616 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

Prayer to Jesus is answered by him already during his ministry, through signs that anticipate the power of his death and Resurrection: Jesus hears the prayer of Faith, expressed in words (the leper, Jairus, the Canaanite woman, the good thief) 84 or in silence (the bearers of the paralytic, the woman with a hemorrhage who touches his clothes, the tears and ointment of the sinful woman). 85 The urgent request of the blind men, "Have mercy on us, Son of David" or "Jesus, Son of David, have mercy on me!" has-been renewed in the traditional prayer to Jesus known as the Jesus Prayer: "Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me, a sinner!" 86 Healing infirmities or forgiving Sins, Jesus always responds to a prayer offered in faith: "Your faith has made you well; go in peace."

§2614 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

When Jesus openly entrusts to his disciples the Mystery of Prayer to the Father, he reveals to them what their prayer and ours must be, once he has returned to the Father in his glorified Humanity. What is new is to "ask in his name." 78 Faith in the Son introduces the disciples into the knowledge of the Father, because Jesus is "the way, and the truth, and the life." 79 Faith bears its fruit in Love: it means keeping the word and the commandments of Jesus, it means abiding with him in the Father who, in him, so loves us that he abides with us. In this new covenant the certitude that our petitions will be heard is founded on the prayer of Jesus. 80

§2613 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

Three principal parables on Prayer are transmitted to us by St. Luke: - the first, "the importunate friend," 75 invites us to urgent prayer: "Knock, and it will be opened to you." To the one who prays like this, the heavenly Father will "give whatever he needs," and above all the Holy Spirit who contains all gifts. - the second, "the importunate widow," 76 is centered on one of the qualities of prayer: it is necessary to pray always without ceasing and with the patience of Faith. "and yet, when the Son of Man comes, will he find faith on earth?" - the third parable, "the Pharisee and the tax collector," 77 concerns the humility of the heart that prays. "God, be merciful to me a sinner!" the Church continues to make this prayer its own: Kyrie eleison!

§2609 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

Once committed to conversion, the heart learns to pray in Faith. Faith is a filial adherence to God beyond what we feel and understand. It is possible because the beLoved Son gives us access to the Father. He can ask us to "seek" and to "knock," since he himself is the door and the way. 65

§2606 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

All the troubles, for all time, of Humanity enslaved by sin and death, all the petitions and intercessions of Salvation history are summed up in this cry of the incarnate Word. Here the Father accepts them and, beyond all hope, answers them by raising his Son. Thus is fulfilled and brought to completion the drama of Prayer in the economy of creation and salvation. the Psalter gives us the key to prayer in Christ. In the "today" of the Resurrection the Father says: "You are my Son, today I have begotten you. Ask of me, and I will make the nations your heritage, and the ends of the earth your possession." 62

§2605 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

When the hour had come for him to fulfill the Father's Plan of Love, Jesus allows a glimpse of the boundless depth of his filial Prayer, not only before he freely delivered himself up (“Abba . . . not my will, but yours."), 53 but even in his last words on the Cross, where prayer and the gift of self are but one: "Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do", 54 "Truly, I say to you, today you will be with me in Paradise", 55 "Woman, behold your Son" - "Behold your mother", 56 "I thirst."; 57 "My God, My God, why have you forsaken me?" 58 "It is finished"; 59 "Father, into your hands I commit my spirit!" 60 until the "loud cry" as he expires, giving up his spirit. 61

§2604 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

The second Prayer, before the raising of Lazarus, is recorded by St. John. 50 Thanksgiving precedes the event: "Father, I thank you for having heard me," which implies that the Father always hears his petitions. Jesus immediately adds: "I know that you always hear me," which implies that Jesus, on his part, constantly made such petitions. Jesus' prayer, characterized by thanksgiving, reveals to us how to ask: before the gift is given, Jesus commits himself to the One who in giving gives himself. the Giver is more precious than the gift; he is the "treasure"; in him abides his Son's heart; the gift is given "as well." 51

§2601 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

"He was praying in a certain place and when he had ceased, one of his disciples said to him, 'Lord, teach us to pray."' 45 In seeing the Master at Prayer the disciple of Christ also wants to pray. By contemplating and hearing the Son, the master of prayer, the children learn to pray to the Father.

§2599 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

The Son of God who Became Son of the Virgin learned to pray in his human heart. He learns to pray from his mother, who kept all the great things the Almighty had done and treasured them in her heart. 41 He learns to pray in the words and rhythms of the Prayer of his people, in the synagogue at Nazareth and the Temple at Jerusalem. But his prayer springs from an otherwise secret source, as he intimates at the age of twelve: "I must be in my Father's house." 42 Here the newness of prayer in the fullness of time begins to be Revealed: his filial prayer, which the Father awaits from his children, is finally going to be lived out by the only Son in his Humanity, with and for men.

§2596 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER In Brief

The Psalms constitute the masterwork of Prayer in the Old Testament. They present two inseparable qualities: the perSonal, and the communal. They extend to all dimensions of history, recalling God's promises already fulfilled and looking for the coming of the Messiah.

§2618 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

The Gospel reveals to us how Mary prays and intercedes in Faith. At Cana, 89 The mother of Jesus asks her Son for the needs of a wedding feast; this is the sign of another feast - that of the wedding of the Lamb where he gives his body and blood at the request of the Church, his Bride. It is at the hour of the New Covenant, at the foot of the cross, 90 that Mary is heard as the Woman, the new Eve, the true "Mother of all the living."

§2619 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

That is why the Canticle of Mary, 91 The Magnificat (Latin) or Megalynei (byzantine) is the Song both of the Mother of God and of the Church; the song of the Daughter of Zion and of the new People of God; the song of thanksgiving for the fullness of Graces poured out in the economy of Salvation and the song of the "poor" whose hope is met by the fulfillment of the promises made to our ancestors, "to Abraham and to his posterity for ever."

§2672 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

The Holy Spirit, whose anointing permeates our whole being, is the interior Master of Christian Prayer. He is the artisan of the living tradition of prayer. To be sure, there are as many paths of prayer as there are perSons who pray, but it is the same Spirit acting in all and with all. It is in the Communion of the Holy Spirit that Christian prayer is prayer in the Church.

§2667 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

This simple invocation of Faith developed in the tradition of Prayer under many forms in East and West. the most usual formulation, transmitted by the spiritual writers of the Sinai, Syria, and Mt. Athos, is the invocation, "Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on us sinners." It combines the Christological hymn of Philippians 2:6-11 with the cry of the publican and the blind men begging for light. 18 By it the heart is opened to human wretchedness and the Savior's mercy.

§2666 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

But the one name that contains everything is the one that the Son of God received in his Incarnation: Jesus. the divine name may not be spoken by human lips, but by assuming our Humanity the Word of God hands it over to us and we can invoke it: "Jesus," "YHWH saves." 16 The name "Jesus" contains all: God and man and the whole economy of creation and Salvation. To pray "Jesus" is to invoke him and to call him within us. His name is the only one that contains the presence it signifies. Jesus is the Risen One, and whoever invokes the name of Jesus is welcoming the Son of God who Loved him and who gave himself up for him. 17

§2665 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

The Prayer of the Church, nourished by the Word of God and the celebration of the liturgy, teaches us to pray to the Lord Jesus. Even though her prayer is addressed above all to the Father, it includes in all the liturgical traditions forms of prayer addressed to Christ. Certain psalms, given their use in the Prayer of the Church, and the New Testament place on our lips and engrave in our hearts prayer to Christ in the form of invocations: Son of God, Word of God, Lord, Savior, Lamb of God, King, BeLoved Son, Son of the Virgin, Good Shepherd, our Life, our Light, our Hope, our Resurrection, Friend of mankind....

§2664 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

There is no other way of Christian Prayer than Christ. Whether our prayer is communal or perSonal, vocal or interior, it has access to the Father only if we pray "in the name" of Jesus. the sacred Humanity of Jesus is therefore the way by which the Holy Spirit teaches us to pray to God our Father.

§2657 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

The Holy Spirit, who instructs us to celebrate the liturgy in expectation of Christ's return, teaches us - to pray in hope. Conversely, the Prayer of the Church and perSonal prayer nourish hope in us. the psalms especially, with their concrete and varied language, teach us to fix our hope in God: "I waited patiently for the Lord; he inclined to me and heard my cry." 8 As St. Paul prayed: "May the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, so that by the power of the Holy Spirit you may abound in hope." 9

§2642 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

The Revelation of "what must soon take place," the Apocalypse, is borne along by the Songs of the heavenly liturgy 127 but also by the intercession of the "witnesses" (martyrs). 128 The prophets and the saints, all those who were slain on earth for their witness to Jesus, the vast throng of those who, having come through the great tribulation, have gone before us into the Kingdom, all sing the praise and Glory of him who sits on the throne, and of the Lamb. 129 In Communion with them, the Church on earth also sings these songs with Faith in the midst of trial. By means of petition and intercession, faith hopes against all hope and gives thanks to the "Father of lights," from whom "every perfect gift" comes down. 130 Thus faith is pure praise.

§2641 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

"[Address] one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual Songs, singing and making melody to the Lord with all your heart." 124 Like the inspired writers of the New Testament, the first Christian communities read the Book of Psalms in a new way, singing in it the Mystery of Christ. In the newness of the Spirit, they also composed hymns and canticles in the light of the unheard - of event that God accomplished in his Son: his Incarnation, his death which conquered death, his Resurrection, and Ascension to the right hand of the Father. 125 Doxology, the praise of God, arises from this "marvelous work" of the whole economy of Salvation. 126

§2639 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

Praise is the form of Prayer which recognizes most immediately that God is God. It lauds God for his own sake and gives him Glory, quite beyond what he does, but simply because HE IS. It shares in the blessed happiness of the pure of heart who Love God in Faith before seeing him in glory. By praise, the Spirit is joined to our spirits to bear witness that we are children of God, 121 testifying to the only Son in whom we are adopted and by whom we glorify the Father. Praise embraces the other forms of prayer and carries them toward him who is its source and goal: the "one God, the Father, from whom are all things and for whom we exist." 122

§2632 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

Christian petition is centered on the desire and search for the Kingdom to come, in keeping with the teaching of Christ. 107 There is a hierarchy in these petitions: we pray first for the Kingdom, then for what is necessary to welcome it and cooperate with its coming. This collaboration with the Mission of Christ and the Holy Spirit, which is now that of the Church, is the object of the Prayer of the apostolic community. 108 It is the prayer of Paul, the apostle par excellence, which reveals to us how the divine solicitude for all the churches ought to inspire Christian prayer. 109 By prayer every baptized perSon works for the coming of the Kingdom.

§2631 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

The first movement of the Prayer of petition is asking forgiveness, like the tax collector in the parable: "God, be merciful to me a sinner!" 105 It is a prerequisite for righteous and pure prayer. A trusting humility brings us back into the light of Communion between the Father and his Son Jesus Christ and with one another, so that "we receive from him whatever we ask." 106 Asking forgiveness is the prerequisite for both the Eucharistic liturgy and personal prayer.

§2591 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER In Brief

God tirelessly calls each perSon to this mysterious encounter with Himself. Prayer unfolds throughout the whole history of Salvation as a reciprocal call between God and man.

§2588 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

The Psalter's many forms of Prayer take shape both in the liturgy of the Temple and in the human heart. Whether hymns or prayers of lamentation or thanksgiving, whether individual or communal, whether royal chants, Songs of pilgrimage or wisdom meditations, the Psalms are a mirror of God's marvelous deeds in the history of his people, as well as reflections of the human experiences of the Psalmist. Though a given psalm may reflect an event of the past, it still possesses such direct simplicity that it can be prayed in truth by men of all times and conditions.

§2535 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The sensitive appetite leads us to desire pleasant things we do not have, e.g., the desire to eat when we are hungry or to warm ourselves when we are cold. These desires are good in themselves; but often they exceed the limits of reaSon and drive us to covet unjustly what is not ours and belongs to another or is owed to him.

§2533 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

Purity of heart requires the modesty which is patience, decency, and discretion. Modesty protects the intimate center of the perSon.

§2526 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

So called moral permissiveness rests on an erroneous conception of human freedom; the necessary precondition for the development of true freedom is to let oneself be educated in the moral law. Those in charge of education can reaSonably be expected to give young people instruction respectful of the truth, the qualities of the heart, and the moral and spiritual dignity of man.

§2524 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The forms taken by modesty vary from one culture to another. Everywhere, however, modesty exists as an intuition of the spiritual dignity proper to man. It is born with the awakening consciousness of being a subject. Teaching modesty to children and adolescents means awakening in them respect for the human perSon.

§2522 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Modesty protects the Mystery of perSons and their Love. It encourages patience and moderation in loving relationships; it requires that the conditions for the definitive giving and commitment of man and woman to one another be fulfilled. Modesty is decency. It inspires one's choice of clothing. It keeps silence or reserve where there is evident risk of unhealthy curiosity. It is discreet.

§2521 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Purity requires modesty, an integral part of temperance. Modesty protects the intimate center of the perSon. It means refusing to unveil what should remain hidden. It is ordered to chastity to whose sensitivity it bears witness. It guides how one looks at others and behaves toward them in conformity with the dignity of persons and their solidarity.

§2520 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Baptism confers on its recipient the Grace of purification from all Sins. But the baptized must continue to struggle against concupiscence of the Flesh and disordered desires. With God's grace he will prevail - by the virtue and gift of chastity, for chastity lets us Love with upright and undivided heart; - by purity of intention which consists in seeking the true end of man: with simplicity of vision, the baptized perSon seeks to find and to fulfill God's will in everything; 312 - by purity of vision, external and internal; by discipline of feelings and imagination; by refusing all complicity in impure thoughts that incline us to turn aside from the path of God's commandments: "Appearance arouses yearning in fools"; 313 - by Prayer:

§2517 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The heart is the seat of moral perSonality: "Out of the heart come evil thoughts, murder, adultery, fornication...." 304 The struggle against carnal covetousness entails purifying the heart and practicing temperance:

§2515 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Etymologically, "concupiscence" can refer to any intense form of human desire. Christian theology has given it a particular meaning: the movement of the sensitive appetite contrary to the operation of the human reaSon. the apostle St. Paul identifies it with the rebellion of the "Flesh" against the "spirit." 301 Concupiscence stems from the disobedience of the first sin. It unsettles man's moral faculties and, without being in itself an offense, inclines man to commit Sins. 302

§2507 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

Respect for the reputation and honor of perSons forbids all detraction and calumny in word or attitude.

§2503 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

For this reaSon bishops, personally or through delegates, should see to the promotion of sacred art, old and new, in all its forms and, with the same religious care, remove from the liturgy and from places of worship everything which is not in conformity with the truth of Faith and the authentic beauty of sacred art. 297

§2540 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Envy represents a form of sadness and therefore a refusal of charity; the baptized perSon should struggle against it by exercising good will. Envy often comes from pride; the baptized person should train himself to live in humility:

§2554 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

The baptized perSon combats envy through good-will, humility, and abandonment to the providence of God.

§2586 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

The Psalms both nourished and expressed the Prayer of the People of God gathered during the great feasts at Jerusalem and each Sabbath in the synagogues. Their prayer is inseparably perSonal and communal; it concerns both those who are praying and all men. the Psalms arose from the communities of the Holy Land and the Diaspora, but embrace all creation. Their prayer recalls the saving events of the past, yet extends into the future, even to the end of history; it commemorates the promises God has already kept, and awaits the Messiah who will fulfill them definitively. Prayed by Christ and fulfilled in him, the Psalms remain essential to the prayer of the Church. 38

§2580 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

The Temple of Jerusalem, the house of Prayer that David wanted to build, will be the work of his Son, Solomon. the prayer at the dedication of the Temple relies on God's promise and covenant, on the active presence of his name among his People, recalling his mighty deeds at the Exodus. 29 The king lifts his hands toward heaven and begs the Lord, on his own behalf, on behalf of the entire people, and of the generations yet to come, for the forgiveness of their Sins and for their daily needs, so that the nations may know that He is the only God and that the heart of his people may belong wholly and entirely to him.

§2579 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

David is par excellence the king "after God's own heart," the shepherd who prays for his people and prays in their name. His subMission to the will of God, his praise, and his repentance, will be a model for the Prayer of the people. His prayer, the prayer of God's Anointed, is a Faithful adherence to the divine promise and expresses a loving and joyful trust in God, the only King and Lord. 28 In the Psalms David, inspired by the Holy Spirit, is the first prophet of Jewish and Christian prayer. the prayer of Christ, the true Messiah and Son of David, will reveal and fulfill the meaning of this prayer.

§2572 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

As a final stage in the purification of his Faith, Abraham, "who had received the promises," 13 is asked to sacrifice the Son God had given him. Abraham's faith does not weaken (“God himself will provide the lamb for a burnt offering."), for he "considered that God was able to raise men even from the dead." 14 and so the Father of Believers is conformed to the likeness of the Father who will not spare his own Son but wiLl deliver him up for us all. 15 Prayer restores man to God's likeness and enables him to share in the power of God's Love that saves the multitude. 16

§2571 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

Because Abraham Believed in God and walked in his presence and in covenant with him, 10 The patriarch is ready to welcome a mysterious Guest into his tent. Abraham's remarkable hospitality at Mamre foreshadows the annunciation of the true Son of the promise. 11 After that, once God had confided his Plan, Abraham's heart is attuned to his Lord's compassion for men and he dares to intercede for them with bold confidence. 12

§2568 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

In the Old Testament, the revelation of Prayer comes between the fall and the restoration of man, that is, between God's sorrowful call to his first children: "Where are you? . . . What is this that you have done?" 3 and the response of God's only Son on coming into the world: "Lo, I have come to do your will, O God." 4 Prayer is bound up with human history, for it is the relationship with God in historical events.

§2567 CHAPTER ONE THE REVELATION OF PRAYER - THE UNIVERSAL CALL TO PRAYER

God calls man first. Man may forget his Creator or hide far from his face; he may run after idols or accuse the deity of having abandoned him; yet the living and true God tirelessly calls each perSon to that mysterious encounter known as Prayer. In prayer, the Faithful God's initiative of Love always comes first; our own first step is always a response. As God gradually reveals himself and reveals man to himself, prayer appears as a reciprocal call, a covenant drama. Through words and actions, this drama engages the heart. It unfolds throughout the whole history of Salvation.

In the New Covenant, Prayer is the living relationship of the children of God with their Father who is good beyond measure, with his Son Jesus Christ and with the Holy Spirit. The Grace of the Kingdom is "the union of the entire holy and royal Trinity . . . with the whole human spirit." 12 Thus, the life of prayer is the habit of being in the presence of the thrice-holy God and in Communion with him. This communion of life is always possible because, through Baptism, we have already been united with Christ. 13 Prayer is Christian insofar as it is communion with Christ and extends throughout the Church, which is his Body. Its dimensions are those of Christ's Love. 14

Christian Prayer is a covenant relationship between God and man in Christ. It is the action of God and of man, springing forth from both the Holy Spirit and ourselves, wholly directed to the Father, in union with the human will of the Son of God made man.

The heart is the dwelling-place where I am, where I live; according to the Semitic or Biblical expression, the heart is the place "to which I withdraw." The heart is our hidden center, beyond the grasp of our reaSon and of others; only the Spirit of God can fathom the human heart and know it fully. The heart is the place of decision, deeper than our psychic drives. It is the place of truth, where we choose life or death. It is the place of encounter, because as image of God we live in relation: it is the place of covenant.

"You would have asked him, and he would have given you living water." 9 Paradoxically our Prayer of petition is a response to the plea of the living God: "They have forsaken me, the fountain of living waters, and hewn out cisterns for themselves, broken cisterns that can hold no water!" 10 Prayer is the response of Faith to the free promise of Salvation and also a response of Love to the thirst of the only Son of God. 11

§2492 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Everyone should observe an appropriate reserve concerning perSons' private lives. Those in charge of communications should maintain a fair balance between the requirements of the common good and respect for individual rights. Interference by the media in the private lives of persons engaged in political or public activity is to be condemned to the extent that it infringes upon their privacy and freedom.

§2674 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

Mary gave her consent in Faith at the Annunciation and maintained it without hesitation at the foot of the Cross. Ever since, her motherhood has extended to the brothers and sisters of her Son "who still journey on earth surrounded by dangers and difficulties." 28 Jesus, the only mediator, is the way of our Prayer; Mary, his mother and ours, is wholly transparent to him: she "shows the way" (hodigitria), and is herself "the Sign" of the way, according to the traditional iconography of East and West.

§2864 In Brief

In the last petition, "but deliver us from evil," Christians pray to God with the Church to show forth the victory, already won by Christ, over the "ruler of this world," Satan, the angel perSonally opposed to God and to his Plan of Salvation.

The first series of petitions carries us toward him, for his own sake: thy name, thy kingdom, thy will! It is characteristic of Love to think first of the one whom we love. In none of the three petitions do we mention ourselves; the burning desire, even anguish, of the beloved Son for his Father's Glory seizes us: 64 "hallowed be thy name, thy kingdom come, thy will be done...." These three supplications were already answered in the saving sacrifice of Christ, but they are henceforth directed in hope toward their final fulfillment, for God is not yet all in all. 65

The Lord's Prayer brings us into Communion with the Father and with his Son, Jesus Christ. At the same time it reveals us to ourselves (cf GS 22 # 1).

We can invoke God as "Father" because the Son of God made man has Revealed him to us. Jn this Son, through Baptism, we are incorporated and adopted as sons of God.

The symbol of the heavens refers us back to the Mystery of the covenant we are living when we pray to our Father. He is in heaven, his dwelling place; the Father's house is our homeland. Sin has exiled us from the land of the covenant, 56 but conversion of heart enables us to return to the Father, to heaven. 57 Jn Christ, then, heaven and earth are reconciled, 58 for the Son alone "descended from heaven" and causes us to ascend there with him, by his Cross, Resurrection, and Ascension. 59

The baptized cannot pray to "our" Father without bringing before him all those for whom he gave his beLoved Son. God's love has no bounds, neither should our Prayer. 52 Praying "our" Father opens to us the dimensions of his love Revealed in Christ: praying with and for all who do not yet know him, so that Christ may "gather into one the children of God." 53 God's care for all men and for the whole of creation has inspired all the great practitioners of prayer; it should extend our prayer to the full breadth of love whenever we dare to say "our" Father.

For this reaSon, in spite of the divisions among Christians, this Prayer to "our" Father remains our common patrimony and an urgent summons for all the baptized. In Communion by Faith in Christ and by Baptism, they ought to join in Jesus' prayer for the unity of his disciples. 50

Grammatically, "our" qualifies a reality common to more than one perSon. There is only one God, and he is recognized as Father by those who, through Faith in his only Son, are reborn of him by water and the Spirit. 47 The Church is this new Communion of God and men. United with the only Son, who has become "the firstborn among many brethren," she is in communion with one and the same Father in one and the same Holy Spirit. 48 In praying "our" Father, each of the baptized is praying in this communion: "The company of those who Believed were of one heart and soul." 49

When we pray to "our" Father, we perSonally address the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. By doing so we do not divide the Godhead, since the Father is its "source and origin," but rather confess that the Son is eternally begotten by him and the Holy Spirit proceeds from him. We are not confusing the persons, for we confess that our Communion is with the Father and his Son, Jesus Christ, in their one Holy Spirit. the Holy Trinity is consubstantial and indivisible. When we pray to the Father, we adore and glorify him together with the Son and the Holy Spirit.

Since the Lord's Prayer is that of his people in the "endtime," this "our" also expresses the certitude of our hope in God's ultimate promise: in the new Jerusalem he will say to the victor, "I will be his God and he shall be my Son." 46

We can adore the Father because he has caused us to be reborn to his life by adopting us as his children in his only Son: by Baptism, he incorporates us into the Body of his Christ; through the anointing of his Spirit who flows from the head to the members, he makes us other "Christs."

When we pray to the Father, we are in Communion with him and with his Son, Jesus Christ. 33 Then we know and recognize him with an ever new sense of wonder. the first phrase of the Our Father is a blessing of adoration before it is a supplication. For it is the Glory of God that we should recognize him as "Father," the true God. We give him thanks for having Revealed his name to us, for the gift of believing in it, and for the indwelling of his Presence in us.

In spite of the holy Law that again and again their Holy God gives them - "You shall be holy, for I the Lord your God am holy" - and although the Lord shows patience for the sake of his name, the people turn away from the Holy One of Israel and profane his name among the nations. 74 For this reaSon the just ones of the old covenant, the poor survivors returned from exile, and the prophets burned with passion for the name.

In Christ, and through his human will, the will of the Father has been perfectly fulfilled once for all. Jesus said on entering into this world: "Lo, I have come to do your will, O God." 99 Only Jesus can say: "I always do what is pleasing to him." 100 In the Prayer of his agony, he consents totally to this will: "not my will, but yours be done." 101 For this reaSon Jesus "gave himself for our Sins to deliver us from the present evil age, according to the will of our God and Father." 102 "and by that will we have been sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all." 103

§2860 In Brief

In the third petition, we ask our Father to unite our will to that of his Son, so as to fulfill his Plan of Salvation in the life of the world.

In this petition, evil is not an abstraction, but refers to a perSon, Satan, the Evil One, the angel who opposes God. the devil (dia-bolos) is the one who "throws himself across" God's Plan and his work of Salvation accomplished in Christ.

The last petition to our Father is also included in Jesus' Prayer: "I am not asking you to take them out of the world, but I ask you to protect them from the evil one." 163 It touches each of us perSonally, but it is always "we" who pray, in Communion with the whole Church, for the deliverance of the whole human family. the Lord's Prayer continually opens us to the range of God's economy of Salvation. Our interdependence in the drama of sin and death is turned into solidarity in the Body of Christ, the "communion of saints." 164

With bold confidence, we began praying to our Father. In begging him that his name be hallowed, we were in fact asking him that we ourselves might be always made more holy. But though we are clothed with the Baptismal garment, we do not cease to sin, to turn away from God. Now, in this new petition, we return to him like the prodigal Son and, like the tax collector, recognize that we are sinners before him. 133 Our petition begins with a "confession" of our wretchedness and his mercy. Our hope is firm because, in his Son, "we have redemption, the forgiveness of Sins." 134 We find the efficacious and undoubted sign of his forgiveness in the sacraments of his Church. 135

"Daily" (epiousios) occurs nowhere else in the New Testament. Taken in a temporal sense, this word is a pedagogical repetition of "this day," 128 to confirm us in trust "without reservation." Taken in the qualitative sense, it signifies what is necessary for life, and more broadly every good thing sufficient for subsistence. 129 Taken literally (epi-ousios: "super-essential"), it refers directly to the Bread of Life, the Body of Christ, the "medicine of immortality," without which we have no life within us. 130 Finally in this connection, its heavenly meaning is evident: "this day" is the Day of the Lord, the day of the feast of the kingdom, anticipated in the Eucharist that is already the foretaste of the kingdom to come. For this reaSon it is fitting for the Eucharistic liturgy to be celebrated each day.

"This day" is also an expression of trust taught us by the Lord, 126 which we would never have presumed to invent. Since it refers above all to his Word and to the Body of his Son, this "today" is not only that of our mortal time, but also the "today" of God.

This petition, with the responsibility it involves, also applies to another hunger from which men are perishing: "Man does not live by bread alone, but . . . by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God," 123 that is, by the Word he speaks and the Spirit he breathes forth. Christians must make every effort "to proclaim the good news to the poor." There is a famine on earth, "not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the Lord." 124 For this reaSon the specifically Christian sense of this fourth petition concerns the Bread of Life: the Word of God accepted in Faith, the Body of Christ received in the Eucharist. 125

As leaven in the dough, the newness of the kingdom should make the earth "rise" by the Spirit of Christ. 119 This must be shown by the establishment of justice in perSonal and social, economic and international relations, without ever forgetting that there are no just structures without people who want to be just.

But the presence of those who hunger because they lack bread opens up another profound meaning of this petition. the drama of hunger in the world calls Christians who pray sincerely to exercise responsibility toward their brethren, both in their perSonal behavior and in their solidarity with the human family. This petition of the Lord's Prayer cannot be isolated from the parables of the poor man Lazarus and of the Last Judgment. 118

"Give us": the trust of children who look to their Father for everything is beautiful. "He makes his sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust." 113 He gives to all the living "their food in due seaSon." 114 Jesus teaches us this petition, because it glorifies our Father by acknowledging how good he is, beyond all goodness.

"Although he was a Son, [Jesus] learned obedience through what he suffered." 104 How much more reason have we sinful creatures to learn obedience - we who in him have become children of adoption. We ask our Father to unite our will to his Son's, in order to fulfill his will, his Plan of Salvation for the life of the world. We are radically incapable of this, but united with Jesus and with the power of his Holy Spirit, we can surrender our will to him and decide to choose what his Son has always chosen: to do what is pleasing to the Father. 105

We can invoke God as "Father" because he is Revealed to us by his Son become man and because his Spirit makes him known to us. the personal relation of the Son to the Father is something that man cannot conceive of nor the angelic powers even dimly see: and yet, the Spirit of the Son grants a participation in that very relation to us who Believe that Jesus is the Christ and that we are born of God. 32

Before we make our own this first exclamation of the Lord's Prayer, we must humbly cleanse our hearts of certain false images drawn "from this world." Humility makes us recognize that "no one knows the Son except the Father, and no one knows the Father except the Son and anyone to whom the Son chooses to reveal him," that is, "to little children." 30 The purification of our hearts has to do with paternal or maternal images, stemming from our personal and cultural history, and influencing our relationship with God. God our Father transcends the categories of the created world. To impose our own ideas in this area "upon him" would be to fabricate idols to adore or pull down. To pray to the Father is to enter into his Mystery as he is and as the Son has Revealed him to us.

§2701 CHAPTER THREE THE LIFE OF PRAYER

Vocal Prayer is an essential element of the Christian life. To his disciples, drawn by their Master's silent prayer, Jesus teaches a vocal prayer, the Our Father. He not only prayed aloud the liturgical prayers of the synagogue but, as the Gospels show, he raised his voice to express his perSonal prayer, from exultant blessing of the Father to the agony of Gesthemani. 3

§2699 CHAPTER THREE THE LIFE OF PRAYER

The Lord leads all perSons by paths and in ways pleasing to him, and each Believer responds according to his heart's resolve and the personal expressions of his Prayer. However, Christian Tradition has retained three major expressions of prayer: vocal meditative, and contemplative. They have one basic trait in common: composure of heart. This vigilance in keeping the Word and dwelling in the presence of God makes these three expressions intense times in the life of prayer.

§2696 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER In Brief

The most appropriate places for Prayer are perSonal or family oratories, monasteries, places of pilgrimage, and above all the Church, which is the proper place for liturgical prayer for the parish community and the privileged place for Eucharistic adoration.

§2691 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

The Church, the house of God, is the proper place for the liturgical Prayer of the parish community. It is also the privileged place for adoration of the real presence of Christ in the Blessed Sacrament. the choice of a favorable place is not a matter of indifference for true prayer. - For perSonal prayer, this can be a "prayer corner" with the Sacred Scriptures and icons, in order to be there, in secret, before our Father. 48 In a Christian family, this kind of little oratory fosters prayer in common. - In regions where monasteries exist, the vocation of these communities is to further the participation of the Faithful in the Liturgy of the Hours and to provide necessary solitude for more intense personal prayer. 49 - Pilgrimages evoke our earthly journey toward heaven and are traditionally very special occasions for renewal in prayer. For pilgrims seeking living water, shrines are special places for living the forms of Christian prayer "in Church."

§2688 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

The catechesis of children, young people, and adults aims at teaching them to meditate on the Word of God in perSonal Prayer, practicing it in liturgical prayer, and internalizing it at all times in order to bear fruit in a new life. Catechesis is also a time for the discernment and education of popular piety. 46 The memorization of basic prayers offers an essential support to the life of prayer, but it is important to help learners savor their meaning.

§2684 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

In the Communion of saints, many and varied spiritualities have been developed throughout the history of the Churches. the perSonal charism of some witnesses to God's Love for men has been handed on, like "the spirit" of Elijah to Elisha and John the Baptist, so that their followers may have a share in this spirit. 43 A distinct spirituality can also arise at the point of convergence of liturgical and theological currents, bearing witness to the integration of the Faith into a particular human environment and its history. the different schools of Christian spirituality share in the living tradition of Prayer and are essential guides for the faithful. In their rich diversity they are refractions of the one pure light of the Holy Spirit.

§2680 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER In Brief

Prayer is primarily addressed to the Father; it can also be directed toward Jesus, particularly by the invocation of his holy name: "Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on us sinners."

§2679 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

Mary is the perfect Orans (Prayer), a figure of the Church. When we pray to her, we are adhering with her to the Plan of the Father, who sends his Son to save all men. Like the beLoved disciple we welcome Jesus' mother into our homes, 39 for she has become the mother of all the living. We can pray with and to her. the prayer of the Church is sustained by the prayer of Mary and united with it in hope. 40

§2678 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

Medieval piety in the West developed the Prayer of the rosary as a popular substitute for the Liturgy of the Hours. In the East, the litany called the Akathistos and the Paraclesis remained closer to the choral office in the Byzantine Churches, while the Armenian, Coptic, and Syriac traditions preferred popular hymns and Songs to the Mother of God. But in the Ave Maria, the theotokia, the hymns of St. Ephrem or St. Gregory of Narek, the tradition of prayer is basically the same.

§2677 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

Holy Mary, Mother of God: With Elizabeth we marvel, "and why is this granted me, that the mother of my Lord should come to me?" 36 Because she gives us Jesus, her Son, Mary is Mother of God and our mother; we can entrust all our cares and petitions to her: she prays for us as she prayed for herself: "Let it be to me according to your word." 37 By entrusting ourselves to her Prayer, we abandon ourselves to the will of God together with her: "Thy will be done." Pray for us sinners, now and at the hour of our death: By asking Mary to pray for us, we acknowledge ourselves to be poor sinners and we address ourselves to the "Mother of Mercy," the All-Holy One. We give ourselves over to her now, in the Today of our lives. and our trust broadens further, already at the present moment, to surrender "the hour of our death" wholly to her care. May she be there as she was at her son's death on the cross. May she welcome us as our mother at the hour of our passing 38 to lead us to her son, Jesus, in paradise.

§2676 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

This twofold movement of Prayer to Mary has found a privileged expression in the Ave Maria: Hail Mary [or Rejoice, Mary]: the greeting of the angel Gabriel opens this prayer. It is God himself who, through his angel as intermediary, greets Mary. Our prayer dares to take up this greeting to Mary with the regard God had for the lowliness of his humble servant and to exult in the joy he finds in her. 30 Full of Grace, the Lord is with thee: These two phrases of the angel's greeting shed light on one another. Mary is full of grace because the Lord is with her. the grace with which she is filled is the presence of him who is the source of all grace. "Rejoice . . . O Daughter of Jerusalem . . . the Lord your God is in your midst." 31 Mary, in whom the Lord himself has just made his dwelling, is the daughter of Zion in perSon, the ark of the covenant, the place where the Glory of the Lord dwells. She is "the dwelling of God . . . with men." 32 Full of grace, Mary is wholly given over to him who has come to dwell in her and whom she is about to give to the world. Blessed art thou among women and blessed is the fruit of thy womb, Jesus. After the angel's greeting, we make Elizabeth's greeting our own. "Filled with the Holy Spirit," Elizabeth is the first in the long succession of generations who have called Mary "blessed." 33 "Blessed is she who Believed...." 34 Mary is "blessed among women" because she believed in the fulfillment of the Lord's word. Abraham. because of his Faith, Became a blessing for all the nations of the earth. 35 Mary, because of her faith, became the mother of believers, through whom all nations of the earth receive him who is God's own blessing: Jesus, the "fruit of thy womb."

§2705 CHAPTER THREE THE LIFE OF PRAYER

Meditation is above all a quest. the mind seeks to understand the why and how of the Christian life, in order to adhere and respond to what the Lord is asking. the required attentiveness is difficult to sustain. We are usually helped by books, and Christians do not want for them: the Sacred Scriptures, particularly the Gospels, holy icons, liturgical texts of the day or seaSon, writings of the spiritual Fathers, works of spirituality, the great book of creation, and that of history the page on which the "today" of God is written.

§2712 CHAPTER THREE THE LIFE OF PRAYER

Contemplative Prayer is the prayer of the child of God, of the forgiven sinner who agrees to welcome the Love by which he is loved and who wants to respond to it by loving even more. 8 But he knows that the love he is returning is poured out by the Spirit in his heart, for everything is Grace from God. Contemplative prayer is the poor and humble surrender to the loving will of the Father in ever deeper union with his beloved Son.

But Jesus does not give us a formula to repeat mechanically. 14 As in every vocal Prayer, it is through the Word of God that the Holy Spirit teaches the children of God to pray to their Father. Jesus not only gives us the words of our filial prayer; at the same time he gives us the Spirit by whom these words become in us "spirit and life." 15 Even more, the proof and possibility of our filial prayer is that the Father "sent the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, 'Abba! Father!'" 16 Since our prayer sets forth our desires before God, it is again the Father, "he who searches the hearts of men," who "knows what is the mind of the Spirit, because the Spirit intercedes for the saints according to the will of God." 17 The prayer to Our Father is inserted into the mysterious Mission of the Son and of the Spirit.

The traditional expression "the Lord's Prayer" - oratio Dominica - means that the prayer to our Father is taught and given to us by the Lord Jesus. the prayer that comes to us from Jesus is truly unique: it is "of the Lord." On the one hand, in the words of this prayer the only Son gives us the words the Father gave him: 13 he is the master of our prayer. On the other, as Word incarnate, he knows in his human heart the needs of his human brothers and sisters and reveals them to us: he is the model of our prayer.

Very early on, liturgical usage concluded the Lord's Prayer with a doxology. In the Didache, we find, "For yours are the power and the Glory for ever." 4 The Apostolic Constitutions add to the beginning: "the kingdom," and this is the formula retained to our day in ecumenical prayer. 5 The Byzantine tradition adds after "the glory" the words "Father, Son, and Holy Spirit." the Roman Missal develops the last petition in the explicit perspective of "awaiting our blessed hope" and of the Second Coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 6 Then comes the assembly's acclamation or the repetition of the doxology from the Apostolic Constitutions.

§2751 CHAPTER THREE THE LIFE OF PRAYER

Finally, in this Prayer Jesus reveals and gives to us the "knowledge," inseparably one, of the Father and of the Son, 51 which is the very Mystery of the life of prayer.

§2749 CHAPTER THREE THE LIFE OF PRAYER

Jesus fulfilled the work of the Father completely; his Prayer, like his sacrifice, extends until the end of time. the prayer of this hour fills the end-times and carries them toward their consummation. Jesus, the Son to whom the Father has given all things, has given himself wholly back to the Father, yet expresses himself with a sovereign freedom 46 by virtue of the power the Father has given him over all Flesh. the Son, who made himself Servant, is Lord, the Pantocrator. Our high priest who prays for us is also the one who prays in us and the God who hears our prayer.

§2740 CHAPTER THREE THE LIFE OF PRAYER

The Prayer of Jesus makes Christian prayer an efficacious petition. He is its model, he prays in us and with us. Since the heart of the Son seeks only what pleases the Father, how could the prayer of the children of adoption be centered on the gifts rather than the Giver?

§2739 CHAPTER THREE THE LIFE OF PRAYER

For St. Paul, this trust is bold, founded on the Prayer of the Spirit in us and on the Faithful Love of the Father who has given us his only Son. 31 Transformation of the praying heart is the first response to our petition.

§2738 CHAPTER THREE THE LIFE OF PRAYER

The revelation of Prayer in the economy of Salvation teaches us that Faith rests on God's action in history. Our filial trust is enkindled by his supreme act: the Passion and Resurrection of his Son. Christian prayer is cooperation with his providence, his Plan of Love for men.

§2729 CHAPTER THREE THE LIFE OF PRAYER

The habitual difficulty in Prayer is distraction. It can affect words and their meaning in vocal prayer; it can concern, more profoundly, him to whom we are praying, in vocal prayer (liturgical or perSonal), meditation, and contemplative prayer. To set about hunting down distractions would be to fall into their trap, when all that is necessary is to turn back to our heart: for a distraction reveals to us what we are attached to, and this humble awareness before the Lord should awaken our preferential Love for him and lead us resolutely to offer him our heart to be purified. Therein lies the battle, the choice of which master to serve. 16

§2727 CHAPTER THREE THE LIFE OF PRAYER

We must also face the fact that certain attitudes deriving from the mentality of "this present world" can penetrate our lives if we are not vigilant. For example, some would have it that only that is true which can be verified by reaSon and science; yet Prayer is a Mystery that overflows both our conscious and unconscious lives. Others overly prize production and profit; thus prayer, being unproductive, is useless. Still others exalt sensuality and comfort as the criteria of the true, the good, and the beautiful; whereas prayer, the "Love of beauty" (philokalia), is caught up in the Glory of the living and true God. Finally, some see prayer as a flight from the world in reaction against activism; but in fact, Christian prayer is neither an escape from reality nor a divorce from life.

§2716 CHAPTER THREE THE LIFE OF PRAYER

Contemplative Prayer is hearing the Word of God. Far from being passive, such attentiveness is the obedience of Faith, the unconditional acceptance of a servant, and the loving commitment of a child. It participates in the "Yes" of the Son become servant and the Fiat of God's lowly handmaid.

§2675 CHAPTER TWO THE TRADITION OF PRAYER

Beginning with Mary's unique cooperation with the working of the Holy Spirit, the Churches developed their Prayer to the holy Mother of God, centering it on the perSon of Christ manifested in his mysteries. In countless hymns and antiphons expressing this prayer, two movements usually alternate with one another: the first "magnifies" the Lord for the "great things" he did for his lowly servant and through her for all human beings 29 The second entrusts the supplications and praises of the children of God to the Mother of Jesus, because she now knows the Humanity which, in her, the Son of God espoused.

§2491 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Professional secrets - for example, those of political office holders, soldiers, physicians, and lawyers - or confidential information given under the seal of secrecy must be kept, save in exceptional cases where keeping the secret is bound to cause very grave harm to the one who confided it, to the one who received it or to a third party, and where the very grave harm can be avoided only by divulging the truth. Even if not confided under the seal of secrecy, private information prejudicial to another is not to be divulged without a grave and proportionate reaSon.

§2341 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The virtue of chastity comes under the cardinal virtue of temperance, which seeks to permeate the passions and appetites of the senses with reaSon.

§2315 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The accumulation of arms strikes many as a paradoxically suitable way of deterring potential adversaries from war. They see it as the most effective means of ensuring peace among nations. This method of deterrence gives rise to strong moral reservations. the arms race does not ensure peace. Far from eliminating the causes of war, it risks aggravating them. Spending enormous sums to produce ever new types of weapons impedes efforts to aid needy populations; 110 it thwarts the development of peoples. Over-armament multiplies reaSons for conflict and increases the danger of escalation.

§2313 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Non-combatants, wounded soldiers, and priSoners must be respected and treated humanely. Actions deliberately contrary to the law of nations and to its universal principles are crimes, as are the orders that command such actions. Blind obedience does not suffice to excuse those who carry them out. Thus the extermination of a people, nation, or ethnic minority must be condemned as a mortal sin. One is morally bound to resist orders that command genocide.

§2312 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The Church and human reaSon both assert the permanent validity of the moral law during armed conflict. "The mere fact that war has regrettably broken out does not mean that everything becomes licit between the warring parties." 108

§2311 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Public authorities should make equitable provision for those who for reaSons of conscience refuse to bear arms; these are nonetheless obliged to serve the human community in some other way. 107

§2305 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Earthly peace is the image and fruit of the peace of Christ, the messianic "Prince of Peace." 99 By the blood of his Cross, "in his own perSon he killed the hostility," 100 he reconciled men with God and made his Church the sacrament of the unity of the human race and of its union with God. "He is our peace." 101 He has declared: "Blessed are the peacemakers." 102

§2304 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Respect for and development of human life require peace. Peace is not merely the absence of war, and it is not limited to maintaining a balance of powers between adversaries. Peace cannot be attained on earth without safeguarding the goods of perSons, free communication among men, respect for the dignity of persons and peoples, and the assiduous practice of fraternity. Peace is "the tranquillity of order." 97 Peace is the work of justice and the effect of charity. 98

§2303 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Deliberate hatred is contrary to charity. Hatred of the neighbor is a sin when one deliberately wishes him evil. Hatred of the neighbor is a grave sin when one deliberately desires him grave harm. "But I say to you, Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you, so that you may be Sons of your Father who is in heaven." 96

§2298 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

In times past, cruel practices were commonly used by legitimate governments to maintain law and order, often without protest from the Pastors of the Church, who themselves adopted in their own tribunals the prescriptions of Roman law concerning torture. Regrettable as these facts are, the Church always taught the duty of clemency and mercy. She forbade clerics to shed blood. In recent times it has become evident that these cruel practices were neither necessary for public order, nor in conformity with the legitimate rights of the human perSon. On the contrary, these practices led to ones even more degrading. It is necessary to work for their abolition. We must pray for the victims and their tormentors.

§2297 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Kidnapping and hostage taking bring on a reign of terror; by means of threats they subject their victims to intolerable pressures. They are morally wrong. Terrorism threatens, wounds, and kills indiscriminately; it is gravely against justice and charity. Torture which uses physical or moral violence to extract confessions, punish the guilty, frighten opponents, or satisfy hatred is contrary to respect for the perSon and for human dignity. Except when performed for strictly therapeutic medical reasons, directly intended amputations, mutilations, and sterilizations performed on innocent persons are against the moral law. 90

§2296 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Organ transPlants are in conformity with the moral law if the physical and psychological dangers and risks incurred by the donor are proportionate to the good sought for the recipient. Donation of organs after death is a noble and meritorious act and is to be encouraged as a manifestation of generous solidarity. It is not morally acceptable if the donor or those who legitimately speak for him have not given their explicit consent. It is furthermore morally inadmissible directly to bring about the disabling mutilation or death of a human being, even in order to delay the death of other perSons.

§2295 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Research or experimentation on the human being cannot legitimate acts that are in themselves contrary to the dignity of perSons and to the moral law. the subjects' potential consent does not justify such acts. Experimentation on human beings is not morally legitimate if it exposes the subject's life or physical and psychological integrity to disproportionate or avoidable risks. Experimentation on human beings does not conform to the dignity of the person if it takes place without the informed consent of the subject or those who legitimately speak for him.

§2319 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

Every human life, from the moment of conception until death, is sacred because the human perSon has been willed for its own sake in the image and likeness of the living and holy God.

§2320 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

The murder of a human being is gravely contrary to the dignity of the perSon and the holiness of the Creator.

§2339 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Chastity includes an apprenticeship in self-mastery which is a training in human freedom. the alternative is clear: either man governs his passions and finds peace, or he lets himself be dominated by them and becomes unhappy. 125 "Man's dignity therefore requires him to act out of conscious and free choice, as moved and drawn in a perSonal way from within, and not by blind impulses in himself or by mere external constraint. Man gains such dignity when, ridding himself of all slavery to the passions, he presses forward to his goal by freely choosing what is good and, by his diligence and skill, effectively secures for himself the means suited to this end." 126

§2338 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The chaste perSon maintains the integrity of the powers of life and Love placed in him. This integrity ensures the unity of the person; it is opposed to any behavior that would impair it. It tolerates neither a double life nor duplicity in speech. 124

§2337 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Chastity means the successful integration of sexuality within the perSon and thus the inner unity of man in his bodily and spiritual being. Sexuality, in which man's belonging to the bodily and biological world is expressed, becomes personal and truly human when it is integrated into the relationship of one person to another, in the complete and lifelong mutual gift of a man and a woman. The virtue of chastity therefore involves the integrity of the person and the integrality of the gift.

§2334 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

"In creating men 'male and female,' God gives man and woman an equal perSonal dignity." 118 "Man is a person, man and woman equally so, since both were created in the image and likeness of the personal God." 119

§2332 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Sexuality affects all aspects of the human perSon in the unity of his body and soul. It especially concerns affectivity, the capacity to Love and to procreate, and in a more general way the aptitude for forming bonds of Communion with others.

§2331 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

"God is Love and in himself he lives a Mystery of perSonal loving Communion. Creating the human race in his own image . . .. God inscribed in the Humanity of man and woman the vocation, and thus the capacity and responsibility, of love and communion." 114

§2330 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

"Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called Sons of God" (Mt 5:9).

§2328 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

The Church and human reaSon assert the permanent validity of the moral law during armed conflicts. Practices deliberately contrary to the law of nations and to its universal principles are crimes.

§2327 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

Because of the evils and injustices that all war brings with it, we must do everything reaSonably possible to avoid it. the Church prays: "From famine, pestilence, and war, O Lord, deliver us."

§2324 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

Intentional euthanasia, whatever its forms or motives, is murder. It is gravely contrary to the dignity of the human perSon and to the respect due to the living God, his Creator.

§2323 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

Because it should be treated as a perSon from conception, the embryo must be defended in its integrity, cared for, and healed like every other human being.

§2294 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

It is an illusion to claim moral neutrality in scientific research and its applications. On the other hand, guiding principles cannot be inferred from simple technical efficiency, or from the usefulness accruing to some at the expense of others or, even worse, from prevailing ideologies. Science and technology by their very nature require unconditional respect for fundamental moral criteria. They must be at the service of the human perSon, of his inalienable rights, of his true and integral good, in conformity with the Plan and the will of God.

§2293 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Basic scientific research, as well as applied research, is a significant expression of man's dominion over creation. Science and technology are precious resources when placed at the service of man and promote his integral development for the benefit of all. By themselves however they cannot disclose the meaning of existence and of human progress. Science and technology are ordered to man, from whom they take their origin and development; hence they find in the perSon and in his moral values both evidence of their purpose and awareness of their limits.

§2263 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The legitimate defense of perSons and societies is not an exception to the prohibition against the murder of the innocent that constitutes intentional killing. "The act of self-defense can have a double effect: the preservation of one's own life; and the killing of the aggressor.... the one is intended, the other is not." 65

§2261 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Scripture specifies the prohibition contained in the fifth commandment: "Do not slay the innocent and the righteous." 61 The deliberate murder of an innocent perSon is gravely contrary to the dignity of the human being, to the golden rule, and to the holiness of the Creator. the law forbidding it is universally valid: it obliges each and everyone, always and everywhere.

§2254 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

Public authority is obliged to respect the fundamental rights of the human perSon and the conditions for the exercise of his freedom.

§2250 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

"The well-being of the individual perSon and of both human and Christian society is closely bound up with the healthy state of conjugal and family life" (GS 47 # 1).

§2245 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The Church, because of her comMission and competence, is not to be confused in any way with the political community. She is both the sign and the safeguard of the transcendent character of the human perSon. "The Church respects and encourages the political freedom and responsibility of the citizen." 52

§2243 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Armed resistance to oppression by political authority is not legitimate, unless all the following conditions are met: 1) there is certain, grave, and prolonged violation of fundamental rights; 2) all other means of redress have been exhausted; 3) such resistance will not provoke worse disorders; 4) there is well-founded hope of success; and 5) it is impossible reaSonably to foresee any better solution.

§2242 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The citizen is obliged in conscience not to follow the directives of civil authorities when they are contrary to the demands of the moral order, to the fundamental rights of perSons or the teachings of the Gospel. Refusing obedience to civil authorities, when their demands are contrary to those of an upright conscience, finds its justification in the distinction between serving God and serving the political community. "Render therefore to Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God's." 48 "We must obey God rather than men": 49

§2238 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Those subject to authority should regard those in authority as representatives of God, who has made them stewards of his gifts: 43 "Be subject for the Lord's sake to every human institution.... Live as free men, yet without using your freedom as a pretext for evil; but live as servants of God." 44 Their loyal collaboration includes the right, and at times the duty, to voice their just criticisms of that which seems harmful to the dignity of perSons and to the good of the community.

§2237 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Political authorities are obliged to respect the fundamental rights of the human perSon. They will dispense justice humanely by respecting the rights of everyone, especially of families and the disadvantaged. The political rights attached to citizenship can and should be granted according to the requirements of the common good. They cannot be suspended by public authorities without legitimate and proportionate reasons. Political rights are meant to be exercised for the common good of the nation and the human community.

§2236 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The exercise of authority is meant to give outward expression to a just hierarchy of values in order to facilitate the exercise of freedom and responsibility by all. Those in authority should practice distributive justice wisely, taking account of the needs and contribution of each, with a view to harmony and peace. They should take care that the regulations and measures they adopt are not a source of temptation by setting perSonal interest against that of the community. 42

§2235 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Those who exercise authority should do so as a service. "Whoever would be great among you must be your servant." 41 The exercise of authority is measured morally in terms of its divine origin, its reaSonable nature and its specific object. No one can command or establish what is contrary to the dignity of persons and the natural law.

§2266 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The State's effort to contain the spread of behaviors injurious to human rights and the fundamental rules of civil coexistence corresponds to the requirement of watching over the common good. Legitimate public authority has the right and duty to inflict penalties commensurate with the gravity of the crime. the priMary scope of the penalty is to redress the disorder caused by the offense. When his punishment is voluntarily accepted by the offender, it takes on the value of expiation. Moreover, punishment, in addition to preserving public order and the safety of perSons, has a medicinal scope: as far as possible it should contribute to the correction of the offender. 67

§2269 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The fifth commandment forbids doing anything with the intention of indirectly bringing about a perSon's death. the moral law prohibits exposing someone to mortal danger without grave reason, as well as refusing assistance to a person in danger.

§2288 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Life and physical health are precious gifts entrusted to us by God. We must take reaSonable care of them, taking into account the needs of others and the common good. Concern for the health of its citizens requires that society help in the attainment of living-conditions that allow them to grow and reach maturity: food and clothing, housing, health care, basic education, employment, and social assistance.

§2285 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Scandal takes on a particular gravity by reaSon of the authority of those who cause it or the weakness of those who are scandalized. It prompted our Lord to utter this curse: "Whoever causes one of these little ones who Believe in me to sin, it would be better for him to have a great millstone fastened round his neck and to be drowned in the depth of the sea." 85 Scandal is grave when given by those who by nature or office are obliged to teach and educate others. Jesus reproaches the scribes and Pharisees on this account: he likens them to wolves in sheep's clothing. 86

§2284 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Scandal is an attitude or behavior which leads another to do evil. the perSon who gives scandal becomes his neighbor's tempter. He damages virtue and integrity; he may even draw his brother into spiritual death. Scandal is a grave offense if by deed or oMission another is deliberately led into a grave offense.

§2283 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

We should not despair of the eternal Salvation of perSons who have taken their own lives. By ways known to him alone, God can provide the opportunity for salutary repentance. the Church prays for persons who have taken their own lives.

§2279 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Even if death is thought imminent, the ordinary care owed to a sick perSon cannot be legitimately interrupted. The use of painkillers to alleviate the sufferings of the dying, even at the risk of shortening their days, can be morally in conformity with human dignity if death is not willed as either an end or a means, but only foreseen and tolerated as inevitable Palliative care is a special form of disinterested charity. As such it should be encouraged.

§2278 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Discontinuing medical procedures that are burdensome, dangerous, extraordinary, or disproportionate to the expected outcome can be legitimate; it is the refusal of "over-zealous" treatment. Here one does not will to cause death; one's inability to impede it is merely accepted. The decisions should be made by the patient if he is competent and able or, if not, by those legally entitled to act for the patient, whose reaSonable will and legitimate interests must always be respected.

§2277 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Whatever its motives and means, direct euthanasia consists in putting an end to the lives of handicapped, sick, or dying perSons. It is morally unacceptable.

§2276 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Those whose lives are diminished or weakened deserve special respect. Sick or handicapped perSons should be helped to lead lives as normal as possible.

§2275 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

"One must hold as licit procedures carried out on the human embryo which respect the life and integrity of the embryo and do not involve disproportionate risks for it, but are directed toward its healing the improvement of its condition of health, or its individual survival." 82 "It is immoral to produce human embryos intended for exploitation as disposable biological material." 83 "Certain attempts to influence chromosomic or genetic inheritance are not therapeutic but are aimed at producing human beings selected according to sex or other predetermined qualities. Such manipulations are contrary to the perSonal dignity of the human being and his integrity and identity" 84 which are unique and unrepeatable.

§2274 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Since it must be treated from conception as a perSon, the embryo must be defended in its integrity, cared for, and healed, as far as possible, like any other human being.

§2272 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Formal cooperation in an abortion constitutes a grave offense. The Church attaches the canonical penalty of excommunication to this crime against human life. "A perSon who procures a completed abortion incurs excommunication latae sententiae," 76 "by the very comMission of the offense," 77 and subject to the conditions provided by Canon Law. 78 The Church does not thereby intend to restrict the scope of mercy. Rather, she makes clear the gravity of the crime committed, the irreparable harm done to the innocent who is put to death, as well as to the parents and the whole of society.

§2232 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Family ties are important but not absolute. Just as the child grows to maturity and human and spiritual autonomy, so his unique vocation which comes from God asserts itself more clearly and forcefully. Parents should respect this call and encourage their children to follow it. They must be convinced that the first vocation of the Christian is to follow Jesus: "He who Loves Father or mother more than me is not worthy of me; and he who loves Son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me." 39

§2342 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Self-mastery is a long and exacting work. One can never consider it acquired once and for all. It presupposes renewed effort at all stages of life. 128 The effort required can be more intense in certain periods, such as when the perSonality is being formed during childhood and adolescence.

§2490 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The secret of the sacrament of reconciliation is sacred, and cannot be violated under any pretext. "The sacramental seal is inviolable; therefore, it is a crime for a confessor in any way to betray a penitent by word or in any other manner or for any reaSon." 283

§2426 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The development of economic activity and growth in production are meant to provide for the needs of human beings. Economic life is not meant solely to multiply goods produced and increase profit or power; it is ordered first of all to the service of perSons, of the whole man, and of the entire human community. Economic activity, conducted according to its own proper methods, is to be exercised within the limits of the moral order, in keeping with social justice so as to correspond to God's Plan for man. 208

§2425 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The Church has rejected the totalitarian and atheistic ideologies associated in modem times with "communism" or "socialism." She has likewise refused to accept, in the practice of "capitalism," individualism and the absolute primacy of the law of the marketplace over human labor. 206 Regulating the economy solely by centralized Planning perverts the basis of social bonds; regulating it solely by the law of the marketplace fails social justice, for "there are many human needs which cannot be satisfied by the market." 207 ReaSonable regulation of the marketplace and economic initiatives, in keeping with a just hierarchy of values and a view to the common good, is to be commended.

§2424 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

A theory that makes profit the exclusive norm and ultimate end of economic activity is morally unacceptable. the disordered desire for money cannot but produce perverse effects. It is one of the causes of the many conflicts which disturb the social order. 203 A system that "subordinates the basic rights of individuals and of groups to the collective organization of production" is contrary to human dignity. 204 Every practice that reduces perSons to nothing more than a means of profit enslaves man, leads to idolizing money, and contributes to the spread of atheism. "You cannot serve God and mammon." 205

§2420 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The Church makes a moral judgment about economic and social matters, "when the fundamental rights of the perSon or the Salvation of souls requires it." 199 In the moral order she bears a Mission distinct from that of political authorities: the Church is concerned with the temporal aspects of the common good because they are ordered to the sovereign Good, our ultimate end. She strives to inspire right attitudes with respect to earthly goods and in socio-economic relationships.

§2419 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

"Christian revelation . . . promotes deeper understanding of the laws of social living." 198 The Church receives from the Gospel the full revelation of the truth about man. When she fulfills her Mission of proclaiming the Gospel, she bears witness to man, in the name of Christ, to his dignity and his vocation to the Communion of perSons. She teaches him the demands of justice and peace in conformity with divine wisdom.

§2418 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

It is contrary to human dignity to cause animals to suffer or die needlessly. It is likewise unworthy to spend money on them that should as a priority go to the relief of human misery. One can Love animals; one should not direct to them the affection due only to perSons.

§2417 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

God entrusted animals to the stewardship of those whom he created in his own image. 197 Hence it is legitimate to use animals for food and clothing. They may be domesticated to help man in his work and leisure. Medical and scientific experimentation on animals is a morally acceptable practice, if it remains within reaSonable limits and contributes to caring for or saving human lives.

§2414 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The seventh commandment forbids acts or enterprises that for any reaSon - selfish or ideological, commercial, or totalitarian - lead to the enslavement of human beings, to their being bought, sold and exchanged like merchandise, in disregard for their personal dignity. It is a sin against the dignity of persons and their fundamental rights to reduce them by violence to their productive value or to a source of profit. St. Paul directed a Christian master to treat his Christian slave "no longer as a slave but more than a slave, as a beLoved brother, . . . both in the Flesh and in the Lord." 193

§2413 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Games of chance (card games, etc.) or wagers are not in themselves contrary to justice. They become morally unacceptable when they deprive someone of what is necessary to provide for his needs and those of others. the passion for gambling risks becoming an enslavement. Unfair wagers and cheating at games constitute grave matter, unless the damage inflicted is so slight that the one who suffers it cannot reaSonably consider it significant.

§2411 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Contracts are subject to commutative justice which regulates exchanges between perSons in accordance with a strict respect for their rights. Commutative justice obliges strictly; it requires safeguarding property rights, paying debts, and fulfilling obligations freely contracted. Without commutative justice, no other form of justice is possible.

§2410 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Promises must be kept and contracts strictly observed to the extent that the commitments made in them are morally just. A significant part of economic and social life depends on the honoring of contracts between physical or moral perSons - commercial contracts of purchase or sale, rental or labor contracts. All contracts must be agreed to and executed in good Faith.

§2427 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Human work proceeds directly from perSons created in the image of God and called to prolong the work of creation by subduing the earth, both with and for one another. 209 Hence work is a duty: "If any one will not work, let him not eat." 210 Work honors the Creator's gifts and the talents received from him. It can also be redemptive. By enduring the hardship of work 211 in union with Jesus, the carpenter of Nazareth and the one crucified on Calvary, man collaborates in a certain fashion with the Son of God in his redemptive work. He shows himself to be a disciple of Christ by carrying the cross, daily, in the work he is called to accomplish. 212 Work can be a means of sanctification and a way of animating earthly realities with the Spirit of Christ.

§2428 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

In work, the perSon exercises and fulfills in part the potential inscribed in his nature. the primordial value of labor stems from man himself, its author and its beneficiary. Work is for man, not man for work. 213 Everyone should be able to draw from work the means of providing for his life and that of his family, and of serving the human community.

§2489 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Charity and respect for the truth should dictate the response to every request for information or communication. the good and safety of others, respect for privacy, and the common good are sufficient reaSons for being silent about what ought not be known or for making use of a discreet language. the duty to avoid scandal often commands strict discretion. No one is bound to reveal the truth to someone who does not have the right to know it. 282

§2477 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Respect for the reputation of perSons forbids every attitude and word likely to cause them unjust injury. 277 He becomes guilty: - of rash judgment who, even tacitly, assumes as true, without sufficient foundation, the moral fault of a neighbor; - of detraction who, without objectively valid reason, discloses another's faults and failings to persons who did not know them; 278 - of calumny who, by remarks contrary to the truth, harms the reputation of others and gives occasion for false judgments concerning them.

§2467 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Man tends by nature toward the truth. He is obliged to honor and bear witness to it: "It is in accordance with their dignity that all men, because they are perSons . . . are both impelled by their nature and bound by a moral obligation to seek the truth, especially religious truth. They are also bound to adhere to the truth once they come to know it and direct their whole lives in accordance with the demands of truth." 261

§2461 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

True development concerns the whole man. It is concerned with increasing each perSon's ability to respond to his vocation and hence to God's call (cf CA 29).

§2458 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

The Church makes a judgment about economic and social matters when the fundamental rights of the perSon or the Salvation of souls requires *. She is concerned with the temporal common good of men because they are ordered to the sovereign Good, their ultimate end.

§2453 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

The seventh commandment forbids theft. Theft is the usurpation of another's goods against the reaSonable will of the owner.

§2447 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The works of mercy are charitable actions by which we come to the aid of our neighbor in his spiritual and bodily necessities. 241 Instructing, advising, consoling, comforting are spiritual works of mercy, as are forgiving and bearing wrongs patiently. the corporal works of mercy consist especially in feeding the hungry, sheltering the homeless, clothing the naked, visiting the sick and impriSoned, and burying the dead. 242 Among all these, giving alms to the poor is one of the chief witnesses to fraternal charity: it is also a work of justice pleasing to God: 243

§2441 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

An increased sense of God and increased self-awareness are fundamental to any full development of human society. This development multiplies material goods and puts them at the service of the perSon and his freedom. It reduces dire poverty and economic exploitation. It makes for growth in respect for cultural identities and openness to the transcendent. 229

§2435 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Recourse to a strike is morally legitimate when it cannot be avoided, or at least when it is necessary to obtain a proportionate benefit. It becomes morally unacceptable when accompanied by violence, or when objectives are included that are not directly linked to working conditions or are contrary to the common good. 2436 Unemployment almost always wounds its victim's dignity and threatens the equilibrium of his life. Besides the harm done to him perSonally, it entails many risks for his family. 222

§2434 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

A just wage is the legitimate fruit of work. To refuse or withhold it can be a grave injustice. 220 In determining fair pay both the needs and the contributions of each perSon must be taken into account. "Remuneration for work should guarantee man the opportunity to provide a dignified livelihood for himself and his family on the material, social, cultural and spiritual level, taking into account the role and the productivity of each, the state of the business, and the common good." 221 Agreement between the parties is not sufficient to justify morally the amount to be received in wages.

§2432 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Those responsible for business enterprises are responsible to society for the economic and ecological effects of their operations. 217 They have an obligation to consider the good of perSons and not only the increase of profits. Profits are necessary, however. They make possible the investments that ensure the future of a business and they guarantee employment.

§2408 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The seventh commandment forbids theft, that is, usurping another's property against the reaSonable will of the owner. There is no theft if consent can be presumed or if refusal is contrary to reason and the universal destination of goods. This is the case in obvious and urgent necessity when the only way to provide for immediate, essential needs (food, shelter, clothing . . .) is to put at one's disposal and use the property of others. 190

§2402 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

In the beginning God entrusted the earth and its resources to the common stewardship of mankind to take care of them, master them by labor, and enjoy their fruits. 186 The goods of creation are destined for the whole human race. However, the earth is divided up among men to assure the security of their lives, endangered by poverty and threatened by violence. the appropriation of property is legitimate for guaranteeing the freedom and dignity of perSons and for helping each of them to meet his basic needs and the needs of those in his charge. It should allow for a natural solidarity to develop between men.

§2361 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

"Sexuality, by means of which man and woman give themselves to one another through the acts which are proper and exclusive to spouses, is not something simply biological, but concerns the innermost being of the human perSon as such. It is realized in a truly human way only if it is an integral part of the Love by which a man and woman commit themselves totally to one another until death." 142

§2360 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Sexuality is ordered to the conjugal Love of man and woman. In marriage the physical intimacy of the spouses becomes a sign and pledge of spiritual Communion. Marriage bonds between baptized perSons are sanctified by the sacrament.

§2359 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Homosexual perSons are called to chastity. By the virtues of self-mastery that teach them inner freedom, at times by the support of disinterested friendship, by Prayer and sacramental Grace, they can and should gradually and resolutely approach Christian perfection.

§2358 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The number of men and women who have deep-seated homosexual tendencies is not negligible. This inclination, which is objectively disordered, constitutes for most of them a trial. They must be accepted with respect, compassion, and sensitivity. Every sign of unjust discrimination in their regard should be avoided. These perSons are called to fulfill God's will in their lives and, if they are Christians, to unite to the sacrifice of the Lord's Cross the difficulties they may encounter from their condition.

§2357 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Homosexuality refers to relations between men or between women who experience an exclusive or predominant sexual attraction toward perSons of the same sex. It has taken a great variety of forms through the centuries and in different cultures. Its psychological genesis remains largely unexplained. Basing itself on Sacred Scripture, which presents homosexual acts as acts of grave depravity, 140 tradition has always declared that "homosexual acts are intrinsically disordered." 141 They are contrary to the natural law. They close the sexual act to the gift of life. They do not proceed from a genuine affective and sexual complementarity. Under no circumstances can they be approved.

§2356 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Rape is the forcible violation of the sexual intimacy of another perSon. It does injury to justice and charity. Rape deeply wounds the respect, freedom, and physical and moral integrity to which every person has a right. It causes grave damage that can mark the victim for life. It is always an intrinsically evil act. Graver still is the rape of children committed by parents (incest) or those responsible for the education of the children entrusted to them.

§2355 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Prostitution does injury to the dignity of the perSon who engages in it, reducing the person to an instrument of sexual pleasure. the one who pays Sins gravely against himself: he violates the chastity to which his Baptism pledged him and defiles his body, the temple of the Holy Spirit. 139 Prostitution is a social scourge. It usually involves women, but also men, children, and adolescents (The latter two cases involve the added sin of scandal.). While it is always gravely sinful to engage in prostitution, the imputability of the offense can be attenuated by destitution, blackmail, or social pressure.

§2353 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Fornication is carnal union between an unmarried man and an unmarried woman. It is gravely contrary to the dignity of perSons and of human sexuality which is naturally ordered to the good of spouses and the generation and education of children. Moreover, it is a grave scandal when there is corruption of the young.

§2352 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

By masturbation is to be understood the deliberate stimulation of the genital organs in order to derive sexual pleasure. "Both the Magisterium of the Church, in the course of a constant tradition, and the moral sense of the Faithful have been in no doubt and have firmly maintained that masturbation is an intrinsically and gravely disordered action." 137 "The deliberate use of the sexual faculty, for whatever reaSon, outside of marriage is essentially contrary to its purpose." For here sexual pleasure is sought outside of "the sexual relationship which is demanded by the moral order and in which the total meaning of mutual self-giving and human procreation in the context of true Love is achieved." 138 To form an equitable judgment about the subjects' moral responsibility and to guide pastoral action, one must take into account the affective immaturity, force of acquired habit, conditions of anxiety, or other psychological or social factors that lessen or even extenuate moral culpability.

§2347 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The virtue of chastity blossoms in friendship. It shows the disciple how to follow and imitate him who has chosen us as his friends, 133 who has given himself totally to us and allows us to participate in his divine estate. Chastity is a promise of immortality. Chastity is expressed notably in friendship with one's neighbor. Whether it develops between perSons of the same or opposite sex, friendship represents a great good for all. It leads to spiritual Communion.

§2346 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Charity is the form of all the virtues. Under its influence, chastity appears as a school of the gift of the perSon. Self-mastery is ordered to the gift of self. Chastity leads him who practices it to become a witness to his neighbor of God's fidelity and loving kindness.

§2364 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The married couple forms "the intimate partnership of life and Love established by the Creator and governed by his laws; it is rooted in the conjugal covenant, that is, in their irrevocable perSonal consent." 146 Both give themselves definitively and totally to one another. They are no longer two; from now on they form one Flesh. the covenant they freely contracted imposes on the spouses the obligation to preserve it as unique and indissoluble. 147 "What therefore God has joined together, let not man put asunder." 148

§2368 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

A particular aspect of this responsibility concerns the regulation of procreation. For just reaSons, spouses may wish to space the births of their children. It is their duty to make certain that their desire is not motivated by selfishness but is in conformity with the generosity appropriate to responsible parenthood. Moreover, they should conform their behavior to the objective criteria of morality:

§2395 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

Chastity means the integration of sexuality within the perSon. It includes an apprenticeship in self-mastery.

§2394 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

Christ is the model of chastity. Every baptized perSon is called to lead a chaste life, each according to his particular state of life.

§2393 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF In Brief

By creating the human being man and woman, God gives perSonal dignity equally to the one and the other. Each of them, man and woman, should acknowledge and accept his sexual identity.

§2391 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Some today claim a "right to a trial marriage" where there is an intention of getting married later. However firm the purpose of those who engage in premature sexual relations may be, "the fact is that such liaiSons can scarcely ensure mutual sincerity and fidelity in a relationship between a man and a woman, nor, especially, can they protect it from inconstancy of desires or whim." 183 Carnal union is morally legitimate only when a definitive community of life between a man and woman has been established. Human Love does not tolerate "trial marriages." It demands a total and definitive gift of persons to one another. 184

§2390 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

In a so-called free union, a man and a woman refuse to give juridical and public form to a liaiSon involving sexual intimacy.

§2387 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The predicament of a man who, desiring to convert to the Gospel, is obliged to repudiate one or more wives with whom he has shared years of conjugal life, is understandable. However polygamy is not in accord with the moral law." [Conjugal] Communion is radically contradicted by polygamy; this, in fact, directly negates the Plan of God which was Revealed from the beginning, because it is contrary to the equal perSonal dignity of men and women who in matrimony give themselves with a Love that is total and therefore unique and exclusive." 179 The Christian who has previously lived in polygamy has a grave duty in justice to honor the obligations contracted in regard to his former wives and his children.

§2382 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

The Lord Jesus insisted on the original intention of the Creator who willed that marriage be indissoluble. 173 He abrogates the accommodations that had slipped into the old Law. 174 Between the baptized, "a ratified and consummated marriage cannot be dissolved by any human power or for any reaSon other than death." 175

§2378 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

A child is not something owed to one, but is a gift. the "supreme gift of marriage" is a human perSon. A child may not be considered a piece of property, an idea to which an alleged "right to a child" would lead. In this area, only the child possesses genuine rights: the right "to be the fruit of the specific act of the conjugal Love of his parents," and "the right to be respected as a person from the moment of his conception." 169

§2377 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Techniques involving only the married couple (homologous artificial insemination and fertilization) are perhaps less reprehensible, yet remain morally unacceptable. They dissociate the sexual act from the procreative act. the act which brings the child into existence is no longer an act by which two perSons give themselves to one another, but one that "entrusts the life and identity of the embryo into the power of doctors and biologists and establishes the domination of technology over the origin and destiny of the human person. Such a relationship of domination is in itself contrary to the dignity and equality that must be common to parents and children." 167 "Under the moral aspect procreation is deprived of its proper perfection when it is not willed as the fruit of the conjugal act, that is to say, of the specific act of the spouses' union .... Only respect for the link between the meanings of the conjugal act and respect for the unity of the human being make possible procreation in conformity with the dignity of the person." 168

§2376 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Techniques that entail the dissociation of husband and wife, by the intrusion of a perSon other than the couple (donation of sperm or ovum, surrogate uterus), are gravely immoral. These techniques (heterologous artificial insemination and fertilization) infringe the child's right to be born of a Father and mother known to him and bound to each other by marriage. They betray the spouses' "right to become a father and a mother only through each other." 166

§2375 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Research aimed at reducing human sterility is to be encouraged, on condition that it is placed "at the service of the human perSon, of his inalienable rights, and his true and integral good according to the design and will of God." 165

§2344 CHAPTER TWO YOU SHALL LOVE YOUR NEIGHBOR AS YOURSELF

Chastity represents an eminently perSonal task; it also involves a cultural effort, for there is "an interdependence between personal betterment and the improvement of society." 130 Chastity presupposes respect for the rights of the person, in particular the right to receive information and an education that respect the moral and spiritual dimensions of human life.

§1423 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTS OF HEALING

It is called the sacrament of conversion because it makes sacramentally present Jesus' call to conversion, the first step in returning to the Father 5 from whom one has strayed by sin. It is called the sacrament of Penance, since it consecrates the Christian sinner's perSonal and ecclesial steps of conversion, penance, and satisfaction.

§468 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

After the Council of Chalcedon, some made of Christ's human nature a kind of perSonal subject. Against them, the fifth ecumenical council, at Constantinople in 553, confessed that "there is but one hypostasis [or person], which is our Lord Jesus Christ, one of the Trinity." 93 Thus everything in Christ's human nature is to be attributed to his divine person as its proper subject, not only his miracles but also his sufferings and even his death: "He who was crucified in the Flesh, our Lord Jesus Christ, is true God, Lord of Glory, and one of the Holy Trinity." 94

§443 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Peter could recognize the transcendent character of the Messiah's divine Sonship because Jesus had clearly allowed it to be so understood. To his accusers' question before the Sanhedrin, "Are you the Son of God, then?" Jesus answered, "You say that I am." 50 Well before this, Jesus referred to himself as "the Son" who knows the Father, as distinct from the "servants" God had earlier sent to his people; he is superior even to the angels. 51 He distinguished his sonship from that of his disciples by never saying "our Father", except to command them: "You, then, pray like this: 'Our Father'", and he emphasized this distinction, saying "my Father and your Father". 52

§442 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Such is not the case for Simon Peter when he confesses Jesus as "the Christ, the Son of the living God", for Jesus responds solemnly: "Flesh and blood has not Revealed this to you, but my Father who is in heaven." 46 Similarly Paul will write, regarding his conversion on the road to Damascus, "When he who had set me apart before I was born, and had called me through his Grace, was pleased to reveal his Son to me, in order that I might preach him among the Gentiles..." 47 "and in the synagogues immediately [Paul] proclaimed Jesus, saying, 'He is the Son of God.'" 48 From the beginning this acknowledgment of Christ's divine sonship will be the centre of the apostolic Faith, first professed by Peter as the Church's foundation. 49

§441 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

In the Old Testament, "Son of God" is a title given to the angels, the Chosen People, the children of Israel, and their kings. 44 It signifies an adoptive sonship that establishes a relationship of particular intimacy between God and his creature. When the promised Messiah-King is called "son of God", it does not necessarily imply that he was more than human, according to the literal meaning of these texts. Those who called Jesus "son of God", as the Messiah of Israel, perhaps meant nothing more than this. 45

§440 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Jesus accepted Peter's profession of Faith, which acknowledged him to be the Messiah, by announcing the imminent Passion of the Son of Man. 40 He unveiled the authentic content of his messianic kingship both in the transcendent identity of the Son of Man "who came down from heaven", and in his redemptive Mission as the suffering Servant: "The Son of Man came not to be served but to serve, and to give his life as a ransom for many." 41 Hence the true meaning of his kingship is Revealed only when he is raised high on the cross. 42 Only after his Resurrection will Peter be able to proclaim Jesus' messianic kingship to the People of God: "Let all the house of Israel therefore know assuredly that God has made him both Lord and Christ, this Jesus whom you crucified." 43

§439 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Many Jews and even certain Gentiles who shared their hope recognized in Jesus the fundamental attributes of the messianic "Son of David", promised by God to Israel. 38 Jesus accepted his rightful title of Messiah, though with some reserve because it was understood by some of his contemporaries in too human a sense, as essentially political. 39

§438 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Jesus' messianic consecration reveals his divine Mission, "for the name 'Christ' implies 'he who anointed', 'he who was anointed' and 'the very anointing with which he was anointed'. the one who anointed is the Father, the one who was anointed is the Son, and he was anointed with the Spirit who is the anointing.'" 35 His eternal messianic consecration was Revealed during the time of his earthly life at the moment of his Baptism by John, when "God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power", "that he might be revealed to Israel" 36 as its Messiah. His works and words will manifest him as "the Holy One of God". 37

§435 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The name of Jesus is at the heart of Christian Prayer. All liturgical prayers conclude with the words "through our Lord Jesus Christ". the Hail Mary reaches its high point in the words "blessed is the fruit of thy womb, Jesus." the Eastern prayer of the heart, the Jesus Prayer, says: "Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me, a sinner." Many Christians, such as St. Joan of Arc, have died with the one word "Jesus" on their lips.

§432 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The name "Jesus" signifies that the very name of God is present in the perSon of his Son, made man for the universal and definitive redemption from Sins. It is the divine name that alone brings Salvation, and henceforth all can invoke his name, for Jesus united himself to all men through his Incarnation, 23 so that "there is no other name under heaven given among men by which we must be saved." 24

§431 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

In the history of Salvation God was not content to deliver Israel "out of the house of bondage" 20 by bringing them out of Egypt. He also saves them from their sin. Because sin is always an offence against God, only he can forgive it. 21 For this reaSon Israel, becoming more and more aware of the universality of sin, will no longer be able to seek salvation except by invoking the name of the Redeemer God. 22

§430 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Jesus means in Hebrew: "God saves." At the annunciation, the angel Gabriel gave him the name Jesus as his proper name, which expresses both his identity and his Mission. 18 Since God alone can forgive Sins, it is God who, in Jesus his eternal Son made man, "will save his people from their sins". 19 in Jesus, God recapitulates all of his history of Salvation on behalf of men.

§429 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

From this loving knowledge of Christ springs the desire to proclaim him, to "evangelize", and to lead others to the "yes" of Faith in Jesus Christ. But at the same time the need to know this faith better makes itself felt. To this end, following the order of the Creed, Jesus' principal titles - "Christ", "Son of God", and "Lord" (article 2) - will be presented. the Creed next confesses the chief mysteries of his life - those of his Incarnation (article 3), Paschal Mystery (articles 4 and 5) and glorification (articles 6 and 7).

§444 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Gospels report that at two solemn moments, the Baptism and the Transfiguration of Christ, the voice of the Father designates Jesus his "beLoved Son". 53 Jesus calls himself the "only Son of God", and by this title affirms his eternal pre-existence. 54 He asks for Faith in "the name of the only Son of God". 55 In the centurion's exclamation before the crucified Christ, "Truly this man was the Son of God", 56 that Christian confession is already heard. Only in the Paschal Mystery can the Believer give the title "Son of God" its full meaning.

§445 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

After his Resurrection, Jesus' divine Sonship becomes manifest in the power of his glorified Humanity. He was "designated Son of God in power according to the Spirit of holiness by his Resurrection from the dead". 57 The apostles can confess: "We have beheld his Glory, glory as of the only Son from the Father, full of Grace and truth." 58

§467 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Monophysites affirmed that the human nature had ceased to exist as such in Christ when the divine perSon of God's Son assumed it. Faced with this heresy, the fourth ecumenical council, at Chalcedon in 451, confessed: Following the holy Fathers, we unanimously teach and confess one and the same Son, our Lord Jesus Christ: the same perfect in divinity and perfect in Humanity, the same truly God and truly man, composed of rational soul and body; consubstantial with the Father as to his divinity and consubstantial with us as to his humanity; "like us in all things but sin". He was begotten from the Father before all ages as to his divinity and in these last days, for us and for our Salvation, was born as to his humanity of the Virgin Mary, the Mother of God. 91

§466 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Nestorian heresy regarded Christ as a human perSon joined to the divine person of God's Son. Opposing this heresy, St. Cyril of Alexandria and the third ecumenical council, at Ephesus in 431, confessed "that the Word, uniting to himself in his person the Flesh animated by a rational soul, Became man." 89 Christ's Humanity has no other subject than the divine person of the Son of God, who assumed it and made it his own, from his conception. For this reason the Council of Ephesus proclaimed in 431 that Mary truly became the Mother of God by the human conception of the Son of God in her womb: "Mother of God, not that the nature of the Word or his divinity received the beginning of its existence from the holy Virgin, but that, since the holy body, animated by a rational soul, which the Word of God united to himself according to the hypostasis, was born from her, the Word is said to be born according to the flesh." 90

§465 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The first heresies denied not so much Christ's divinity as his true Humanity (Gnostic Docetism). From apostolic times the Christian Faith has insisted on the true Incarnation of God's Son "come in the Flesh". 87 But already in the third century, the Church in a council at Antioch had to affirm against Paul of Samosata that Jesus Christ is Son of God by nature and not by adoption. the first ecumenical council of Nicaea in 325 confessed in its Creed that the Son of God is "begotten, not made, of the same substance (homoousios) as the Father", and condemned Arius, who had affirmed that the Son of God "came to be from things that were not" and that he was "from another substance" than that of the Father. 88

§464 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The unique and altogether singular event of the Incarnation of the Son of God does not mean that Jesus Christ is part God and part man, nor does it imply that he is the result of a confused mixture of the divine and the human. He Became truly man while remaining truly God. Jesus Christ is true God and true man. During the first centuries, the Church had to defend and clarify this truth of Faith against the heresies that falsified it.

§463 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Belief in the true Incarnation of the Son of God is the distinctive sign of Christian Faith: "By this you know the Spirit of God: every spirit which confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the Flesh is of God." 85 Such is the joyous conviction of the Church from her beginning whenever she sings "the Mystery of our religion": "He was manifested in the flesh." 86

§461 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Taking up St. John's expression, "The Word Became Flesh", 82 The Church calls "Incarnation" the fact that the Son of God assumed a human nature in order to accomplish our Salvation in it. In a hymn cited by St. Paul, the Church sings the Mystery of the Incarnation:

§460 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Word Became Flesh to make us "partakers of the divine nature": 78 "For this is why the Word became man, and the Son of God became the Son of man: so that man, by entering into Communion with the Word and thus receiving divine sonship, might become a son of God." 79 "For the Son of God became man so that we might become God." 80 "The only-begotten Son of God, wanting to make us sharers in his divinity, assumed our nature, so that he, made man, might make men gods." 81

§458 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Word Became Flesh so that thus we might know God's Love: "In this the love of God was made manifest among us, that God sent his only Son into the world, so that we might live through him." 72 "For God so loved the world that he gave his only Son, that whoever Believes in him should not perish but have eternal life." 73

§457 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Word Became Flesh for us in order to save us by reconciling us with God, who "Loved us and sent his Son to be the expiation for our Sins": "the Father has sent his Son as the Saviour of the world", and "he was Revealed to take away sins": 70

§454 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD In Brief

The title "Son of God" signifies the unique and eternal relationship of Jesus Christ to God his Father: he is the only Son of the Father (cf Jn 1:14, 18; 3:16, 18); he is God himself (cf Jn 1:1). To be a Christian, one must Believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God (cf Acts 8:37; 1 Jn 2:23).

§450 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

From the beginning of Christian history, the assertion of Christ's Lordship over the world and over history has implicitly recognized that man should not submit his perSonal freedom in an absolute manner to any earthly power, but only to God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: Caesar is not "the Lord". 67 "The Church. . . Believes that the key, the centre and the purpose of the whole of man's history is to be found in its Lord and Master." 68

§427 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

In catechesis "Christ, the Incarnate Word and Son of God,. . . is taught - everything else is taught with reference to him - and it is Christ alone who teaches - anyone else teaches to the extent that he is Christ's spokesman, enabling Christ to teach with his lips. . . Every catechist should be able to apply to himself the mysterious words of Jesus: 'My teaching is not mine, but his who sent me.'" 16

§426 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

"At the heart of catechesis we find, in essence, a PerSon, the Person of Jesus of Nazareth, the only Son from the Father. . .who suffered and died for us and who now, after rising, is living with us forever." 13 To catechize is "to reveal in the Person of Christ the whole of God's eternal design reaching fulfilment in that Person. It is to seek to understand the meaning of Christ's actions and words and of the signs worked by him." 14 Catechesis aims at putting "people . . . in Communion . . . with Jesus Christ: only he can lead us to the Love of the Father in the Spirit and make us share in the life of the Holy Trinity." 15

§372 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Man and woman were made "for each other" - not that God left them half-made and incomplete: he created them to be a Communion of perSons, in which each can be "helpmate" to the other, for they are equal as persons ("bone of my bones. . .") and complementary as masculine and feminine. In marriage God unites them in such a way that, by forming "one Flesh", 245 they can transmit human life: "Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth." 246 By transmitting human life to their descendants, man and woman as spouses and parents co-operate in a unique way in the Creator's work. 247

§369 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Man and woman have been created, which is to say, willed by God: on the one hand, in perfect equality as human perSons; on the other, in their respective beings as man and woman. "Being man" or "being woman" is a reality which is good and willed by God: man and woman possess an inalienable dignity which comes to them immediately from God their Creator. 240 Man and woman are both with one and the same dignity "in the image of God". In their "being-man" and "being-woman", they reflect the Creator's wisdom and goodness.

§368 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The spiritual tradition of the Church also emphasizes the heart, in the biblical sense of the depths of one's being, where the perSon decides for or against God. 239

§364 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The human body shares in the dignity of "the image of God": it is a human body precisely because it is animated by a spiritual soul, and it is the whole human perSon that is intended to become, in the body of Christ, a temple of the Spirit: 232

§363 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

In Sacred Scripture the term "soul" often refers to human life or the entire human perSon. 230 But "soul" also refers to the innermost aspect of man, that which is of greatest value in him, 231 that by which he is most especially in God's image: "soul" signifies the spiritual principle in man.

§362 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The human perSon, created in the image of God, is a being at once corporeal and spiritual. the biblical account expresses this reality in symbolic language when it affirms that "then the Lord God formed man of dust from the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man Became a living being." 229 Man, whole and entire, is therefore willed by God.

§361 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

"This law of human solidarity and charity", 228 without excluding the rich variety of perSons, cultures and peoples, assures us that all men are truly brethren.

§358 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

God created everything for man, 222 but man in turn was created to serve and Love God and to offer all creation back to him: What is it that is about to be created, that enjoys such honour? It is man that great and wonderful living creature, more precious in the eyes of God than all other creatures! For him the heavens and the earth, the sea and all the rest of creation exist. God attached so much importance to his Salvation that he did not spare his own Son for the sake of man. Nor does he ever cease to work, trying every possible means, until he has raised man up to himself and made him sit at his right hand. 223

§357 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Being in the image of God the human individual possesses the dignity of a perSon, who is not just something, but someone. He is capable of self-knowledge, of self-possession and of freely giving himself and entering into Communion with other persons. and he is called by Grace to a covenant with his Creator, to offer him a response of Faith and Love that no other creature can give in his stead.

§356 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Of all visible creatures only man is "able to know and Love his creator". 219 He is "the only creature on earth that God has willed for himself", 220 and he alone is called to share, by knowledge and love, in God's own life. It was for this end that he was created, and this is the fundamental reaSon for his dignity: What made you establish man in so great a dignity? Certainly the incalculable love by which you have looked on your creature in yourself! You are taken with love for her; for by love indeed you created her, by love you have given her a being capable of tasting your eternal Good. 221

§333 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

From the Incarnation to the Ascension, the life of the Word incarnate is surrounded by the adoration and service of angels. When God "brings the firstborn into the world, he says: 'Let all God's angels worship him.'" 196 Their Song of praise at the birth of Christ has not ceased resounding in the Church's praise: "Glory to God in the highest!" 197 They protect Jesus in his infancy, serve him in the desert, strengthen him in his agony in the garden, when he could have been saved by them from the hands of his enemies as Israel had been. 198 Again, it is the angels who "evangelize" by proclaiming the Good News of Christ's Incarnation and Resurrection. 199 They will be present at Christ's return, which they will announce, to serve at his judgement. 200

§376 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

By the radiance of this Grace all dimensions of man's life were confirmed. As long as he remained in the divine intimacy, man would not have to suffer or die. 252 The inner harmony of the human perSon, the harmony between man and woman, 253 and finally the harmony between the first couple and all creation, comprised the state called "original justice".

§377 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The "mastery" over the world that God offered man from the beginning was realized above all within man himself: mastery of self. the first man was unimpaired and ordered in his whole being because he was free from the triple concupiscence 254 that subjugates him to the pleasures of the senses, covetousness for earthly goods, and self-assertion, contrary to the dictates of reaSon.

§424 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Moved by the Grace of the Holy Spirit and drawn by the Father, we Believe in Jesus and confess: 'You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.' 8 On the rock of this Faith confessed by St. Peter, Christ built his Church. 9 "To preach. . . the unsearchable riches of Christ" 10

§423 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

We Believe and confess that Jesus of Nazareth, born a Jew of a daughter of Israel at Bethlehem at the time of King Herod the Great and the emperor Caesar Augustus, a carpenter by trade, who died crucified in Jerusalem under the procurator Pontius Pilate during the reign of the emperor Tiberius, is the eternal Son of God made man. He 'came from God', 4 'descended from heaven', 5 and 'came in the Flesh'. 6 For 'the Word Became flesh and dwelt among us, full of Grace and truth; we have beheld his Glory, glory as of the only Son from the Father. . . and from his fullness have we all received, grace upon grace.' 7

§422 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

'But when the time had fully come, God sent forth his Son, born of a woman, born under the law, to redeem those who were under the law, so that we might receive adoption as sons.' 1 This is 'the gospel of Jesus Christ, the Son of God': 2 God has visited his people. He has fulfilled the promise he made to Abraham and his descendants. He acted far beyond all expectation - he has sent his own 'beLoved Son'. 3

§408 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The consequences of original sin and of all men's perSonal Sins put the world as a whole in the sinful condition aptly described in St. John's expression, "the sin of the world". 300 This expression can also refer to the negative influence exerted on people by communal situations and social structures that are the fruit of men's sins. 301

§405 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Although it is proper to each individual, 295 original sin does not have the character of a perSonal fault in any of Adam's descendants. It is a deprivation of original holiness and justice, but human nature has not been totally corrupted: it is wounded in the natural powers proper to it, subject to ignorance, suffering and the dominion of death, and inclined to sin - an inclination to evil that is called concupiscence". Baptism, by imparting the life of Christ's Grace, erases original sin and turns a man back towards God, but the consequences for nature, weakened and inclined to evil, persist in man and summon him to spiritual battle.

§404 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

How did the sin of Adam become the sin of all his descendants? the whole human race is in Adam "as one body of one man". 293 By this "unity of the human race" all men are implicated in Adam's sin, as all are implicated in Christ's justice. Still, the transMission of original sin is a Mystery that we cannot fully understand. But we do know by Revelation that Adam had received original holiness and justice not for himself alone, but for all human nature. By yielding to the tempter, Adam and Eve committed a perSonal sin, but this sin affected the human nature that they would then transmit in a fallen state. 294 It is a sin which will be transmitted by propagation to all mankind, that is, by the transmission of a human nature deprived of original holiness and justice. and that is why original sin is called "sin" only in an analogical sense: it is a sin "contracted" and not "committed" - a state and not an act.

§403 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Following St. Paul, the Church has always taught that the overwhelming misery which oppresses men and their inclination towards evil and death cannot be understood apart from their connection with Adam's sin and the fact that he has transmitted to us a sin with which we are all born afflicted, a sin which is the "death of the soul". 291 Because of this certainty of Faith, the Church baptizes for the reMission of Sins even tiny infants who have not committed perSonal sin. 292

§394 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Scripture witnesses to the disastrous influence of the one Jesus calls "a murderer from the beginning", who would even try to divert Jesus from the Mission received from his Father. 273 "The reaSon the Son of God appeared was to destroy the works of the devil." 274 In its consequences the gravest of these works was the mendacious seduction that led man to disobey God.

§387 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Only the light of divine Revelation clarifies the reality of sin and particularly of the sin committed at mankind's origins. Without the knowledge Revelation gives of God we cannot recognize sin clearly and are tempted to explain it as merely a developmental flaw, a psychological weakness, a mistake, or the necessary consequence of an inadequate social structure, etc. Only in the knowledge of God's Plan for man can we grasp that sin is an abuse of the freedom that God gives to created perSons so that they are capable of loving him and loving one another.

§383 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER In Brief

"God did not create man a solitary being. From the beginning, "male and female he created them" (Gen 1:27). This partnership of man and woman constitutes the first form of Communion between perSons" (GS 12 # 4).

§381 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER In Brief

Man is predestined to reproduce the image of God's Son made man, the "image of the invisible God" (Col 1:15), so that Christ shall be the first-born of a multitude of brothers and sisters (cf Eph 1:3-6; Rom 8:29).

§331 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Christ is the centre of the angelic world. They are his angels: "When the Son of man comes in his Glory, and all the angels with him. . " 191 They belong to him because they were created through and for him: "for in him all things were created in heaven and on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or authorities - all things were created through him and for him." 192 They belong to him still more because he has made them messengers of his saving Plan: "Are they not all ministering spirits sent forth to serve, for the sake of those who are to obtain Salvation?" 193

§469 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Church thus confesses that Jesus is inseparably true God and true man. He is truly the Son of God who, without ceasing to be God and Lord, Became a man and our brother: "What he was, he remained and what he was not, he assumed", sings the Roman Liturgy. 95 and the liturgy of St. John Chrysostom proclaims and sings: "O only-begotten Son and Word of God, immortal being, you who deigned for our Salvation to become incarnate of the holy Mother of God and ever-Virgin Mary, you who without change became man and were crucified, O Christ our God, you who by your death have crushed death, you who are one of the Holy Trinity, glorified with the Father and the Holy Spirit, save us!" 96

§574 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

From the beginning of Jesus' public ministry, certain Pharisees and partisans of Herod together with priests and scribes agreed together to destroy him. 317 Because of certain acts of his expelling demons, forgiving Sins, healing on the sabbath day, his novel interpretation of the precepts of the Law regarding purity, and his familiarity with tax collectors and public sinners 318 --some ill-intentioned perSons suspected Jesus of demonic possession. 319 He is accused of blasphemy and false prophecy, religious crimes which the Law punished with death by stoning. 320

§534 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The finding of Jesus in the temple is the only event that breaks the silence of the Gospels about the hidden years of Jesus. 226 Here Jesus lets us catch a glimpse of the Mystery of his total consecration to a Mission that flows from his divine Sonship: "Did you not know that I must be about my Father's work?" 227 Mary and Joseph did not understand these words, but they accepted them in Faith. Mary "kept all these things in her heart" during the years Jesus remained hidden in the silence of an ordinary life.

§529 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The presentation of Jesus in the temple shows him to be the firstborn Son who belongs to the Lord. 216 With Simeon and Anna, all Israel awaits its encounter with the Saviour - the name given to this event in the Byzantine tradition. Jesus is recognized as the long-expected Messiah, the "light to the nations" and the "Glory of Israel", but also "a sign that is spoken against". the sword of sorrow predicted for Mary announces Christ's perfect and unique oblation on the cross that will impart the Salvation God had "prepared in the presence of all peoples".

§528 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Epiphany is the manifestation of Jesus as Messiah of Israel, Son of God and Saviour of the world. the great feast of Epiphany celebrates the adoration of Jesus by the wise men (magi) from the East, together with his Baptism in the Jordan and the wedding feast at Cana in Galilee. 212 In the magi, representatives of the neighbouring pagan religions, the Gospel sees the first-fruits of the nations, who welcome the good news of Salvation through the Incarnation. the magi's coming to Jerusalem in order to pay homage to the king of the Jews shows that they seek in Israel, in the messianic light of the star of David, the one who will be king of the nations. 213 Their coming means that pagans can discover Jesus and worship him as Son of God and Saviour of the world only by turning towards the Jews and receiving from them the messianic promise as contained in the Old Testament. 214 The Epiphany shows that "the full number of the nations" now takes its "place in the family of the patriarchs", and acquires Israelitica dignitas 215 (is made "worthy of the heritage of Israel").

§522 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The coming of God's Son to earth is an event of such immensity that God willed to prepare for it over centuries. He makes everything converge on Christ: all the rituals and sacrifices, figures and symbols of the "First Covenant". 195 He announces him through the mouths of the prophets who succeeded one another in Israel. Moreover, he awakens in the hearts of the pagans a dim expectation of this coming.

§521 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Christ enables us to live in him all that he himself lived, and he lives it in us. "By his Incarnation, he, the Son of God, has in a certain way united himself with each man." 193 We are called only to become one with him, for he enables us as the members of his Body to share in what he lived for us in his Flesh as our model:

§516 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Christ's whole earthly life - his words and deeds, his silences and sufferings, indeed his manner of being and speaking - is Revelation of the Father. Jesus can say: "Whoever has seen me has seen the Father", and the Father can say: "This is my Son, my Chosen; listen to him!" 177 Because our Lord Became man in order to do his Father's will, even the least characteristics of his mysteries manifest "God's Love. . . among us". 178

§515 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Gospels were written by men who were among the first to have the Faith 174 and wanted to share it with others. Having known in faith who Jesus is, they could see and make others see the traces of his Mystery in all his earthly life. From the swaddling clothes of his birth to the vinegar of his Passion and the shroud of his Resurrection, everything in Jesus' life was a sign of his mystery. 175 His deeds, miracles and words all Revealed that "in him the whole fullness of deity dwells bodily." 176 His Humanity appeared as "sacrament", that is, the sign and instrument, of his divinity and of the Salvation he brings: what was visible in his earthly life leads to the invisible mystery of his divine Sonship and redemptive Mission

§514 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Many things about Jesus of interest to human curiosity do not figure in the Gospels. Almost nothing is said about his hidden life at Nazareth, and even a great part of his public life is not recounted. 172 What is written in the Gospels was set down there "so that you may Believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing you may have life in his name." 173

§510 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD In Brief

Mary "remained a Virgin in conceiving her Son, a virgin in giving birth to him, a virgin in carrying him, a virgin in nursing him at her breast, always a virgin" (St. Augustine, Serm. 186, 1: PL 38, 999): with her whole being she is "the handmaid of the Lord" (Lk 1:38).

§509 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD In Brief

Mary is truly "Mother of God" since she is the mother of the eternal Son of God made man, who is God himself.

§508 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD In Brief

From among the descendants of Eve, God chose the Virgin Mary to be the mother of his Son. "Full of Grace", Mary is "the most excellent fruit of redemption" (SC 103): from the first instant of her conception, she was totally preserved from the stain of original sin and she remained pure from all personal sin throughout her life.

§535 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Jesus' public life begins with his Baptism by John in the Jordan. 228 John preaches "a baptism of repentance for the forgiveness of Sins". 229 A crowd of sinners 230 - tax collectors and soldiers, Pharisees and Sadducees, and prostitutes - come to be baptized by him. "Then Jesus appears." the Baptist hesitates, but Jesus insists and receives baptism. Then the Holy Spirit, in the form of a dove, comes upon Jesus and a voice from heaven proclaims, "This is my beLoved Son." 231 This is the manifestation ("Epiphany") of Jesus as Messiah of Israel and Son of God.

§536 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Baptism of Jesus is on his part the acceptance and inauguration of his Mission as God's suffering Servant. He allows himself to be numbered among sinners; he is already "the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world". 232 Already he is anticipating the "baptism" of his bloody death. 233 Already he is coming to "fulfil all righteousness", that is, he is submitting himself entirely to his Father's will: out of Love he consents to this baptism of death for the remission of our Sins. 234 The Father's voice responds to the Son's acceptance, proclaiming his entire delight in his Son. 235 The Spirit whom Jesus possessed in fullness from his conception comes to "rest on him". 236 Jesus will be the source of the Spirit for all mankind. At his baptism "the heavens were opened" 237 - the heavens that Adam's sin had closed - and the waters were sanctified by the descent of Jesus and the Spirit, a prelude to the new creation.

§571 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Paschal Mystery of Christ's cross and Resurrection stands at the centre of the Good News that the apostles, and the Church following them, are to proclaim to the world. God's saving Plan was accomplished "once for all" 313 by the redemptive death of his Son Jesus Christ.

§562 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD In Brief

Christ's disciples are to conform themselves to him until he is formed in them (cf Gal 4:19). "For this reaSon we, who have been made like to him, who have died with him and risen with him, are taken up into the mysteries of his life, until we reign together with him" (LG 7 # 4).

§559 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

How will Jerusalem welcome her Messiah? Although Jesus had always refused popular attempts to make him king, he chooses the time and prepares the details for his messianic entry into the city of "his Father David". 308 Acclaimed as Son of David, as the one who brings Salvation (Hosanna means "Save!" or "Give salvation!"), the "King of Glory" enters his City "riding on an ass". 309 Jesus conquers the Daughter of Zion, a figure of his Church, neither by ruse nor by violence, but by the humility that bears witness to the truth. 310 and so the subjects of his kingdom on that day are children and God's poor, who acclaim him as had the angels when they announced him to the shepherds. 311 Their acclamation, "Blessed be he who comes in the name of the Lord", 312 is taken up by the Church in the Sanctus of the Eucharistic liturgy that introduces the memorial of the Lord's Passover.

§555 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

For a moment Jesus discloses his divine Glory, confirming Peter's confession. He also reveals that he will have to go by the way of the cross at Jerusalem in order to "enter into his glory". 295 Moses and Elijah had seen God's glory on the Mountain; the Law and the Prophets had announced the Messiah's sufferings. 296 Christ's Passion is the will of the Father: the Son acts as God's servant; 297 The cloud indicates the presence of the Holy Spirit. "The whole Trinity appeared: the Father in the voice; the Son in the man; the Spirit in the shining cloud." 298

§554 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

From the day Peter confessed that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the living God, the Master "began to show his disciples that he must go to Jerusalem and suffer many things. . . and be killed, and on the third day be raised." 290 Peter scorns this prediction, nor do the others understand it any better than he. 291 In this context the mysterious episode of Jesus' Transfiguration takes place on a high mountain, 292 before three witnesses chosen by himself: Peter, James and John. Jesus' face and clothes become dazzling with light, and Moses and Elijah appear, speaking "of his departure, which he was to accomplish at Jerusalem". 293 A cloud covers him and a voice from heaven says: "This is my Son, my Chosen; listen to him!" 294

§552 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Simon Peter holds the first place in the college of the Twelve; 283 Jesus entrusted a unique Mission to him. Through a revelation from the Father, Peter had confessed: "You are the Christ, the Son of the living God." Our Lord then declared to him: "You are Peter, and on this rock I will build my Church, and the gates of Hades will not prevail against it." 284 Christ, the "living Stone", 285 thus assures his Church, built on Peter, of victory over the powers of death. Because of the Faith he confessed Peter will remain the unshakeable rock of the Church. His mission will be to keep this faith from every lapse and to strengthen his brothers in it. 286

§549 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

By freeing some individuals from the earthly evils of hunger, injustice, illness and death, 274 Jesus performed messianic signs. Nevertheless he did not come to abolish all evils here below, 275 but to free men from the gravest slavery, sin, which thwarts them in their vocation as God's Sons and causes all forms of human bondage. 276

§548 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The signs worked by Jesus attest that the Father has sent him. They invite belief in him. 269 To those who turn to him in Faith, he grants what they ask. 270 So miracles strengthen faith in the One who does his Father's works; they bear witness that he is the Son of God. 271 But his miracles can also be occasions for "offence"; 272 they are not intended to satisfy people's curiosity or desire for magic Despite his evident miracles some people reject Jesus; he is even accused of acting by the power of demons. 273

§541 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

"Now after John was arrested, Jesus came into Galilee, preaching the gospel of God, and saying: 'The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent, and Believe in the gospel.'" 246 "To carry out the will of the Father Christ inaugurated the kingdom of heaven on earth." 247 Now the Father's will is "to raise up men to share in his own divine life". 248 He does this by gathering men around his Son Jesus Christ. This gathering is the Church, "on earth the seed and beginning of that kingdoms". 249

§540 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Jesus' temptation reveals the way in which the Son of God is Messiah, contrary to the way Satan proposes to him and the way men wish to attribute to him. 244 This is why Christ vanquished the Tempter for us: "For we have not a high priest who is unable to sympathize with our weaknesses, but one who in every respect has been tested as we are, yet without sinning." 245 By the solemn forty days of Lent the Church unites herself each year to the Mystery of Jesus in the desert.

§537 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Through Baptism the Christian is sacramentally assimilated to Jesus, who in his own baptism anticipates his death and Resurrection. the Christian must enter into this Mystery of humble self-abasement and repentance, go down into the water with Jesus in order to rise with him, be reborn of water and the Spirit so as to become the Father's beLoved Son in the Son and "walk in newness of life": 238

§507 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

At once Virgin and mother, Mary is the symbol and the most perfect realization of the Church: "the Church indeed. . . by receiving the word of God in Faith becomes herself a mother. By preaching and Baptism she brings forth Sons, who are conceived by the Holy Spirit and born of God, to a new and immortal life. She herself is a virgin, who keeps in its entirety and purity the faith she pledged to her spouse." 170

§503 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Mary's Virginity manifests God's absolute initiative in the Incarnation. Jesus has only God as Father. "He was never estranged from the Father because of the human nature which he assumed. . . He is naturally Son of the Father as to his divinity and naturally son of his mother as to his Humanity, but properly Son of the Father in both natures." 161

§485 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Mission of the Holy Spirit is always conjoined and ordered to that of the Son. 122 The Holy Spirit, "the Lord, the giver of Life", is sent to sanctify the womb of the Virgin Mary and divinely fecundate it, causing her to conceive the eternal Son of the Father in a Humanity drawn from her own.

§483 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD In Brief

The Incarnation is therefore the Mystery of the wonderful union of the divine and human natures in the one perSon of the Word.

§481 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD In Brief

Jesus Christ possesses two natures, one divine and the other human, not confused, but united in the one perSon of God's Son.

§480 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD In Brief

Jesus Christ is true God and true man, in the unity of his divine perSon; for this reason he is the one and only mediator between God and men.

§479 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD In Brief

At the time appointed by God, the only Son of the Father, the eternal Word, that is, the Word and substantial Image of the Father, Became incarnate; without losing his divine nature he has assumed human nature.

§478 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Jesus knew and Loved us each and all during his life, his agony and his Passion, and gave himself up for each one of us: "The Son of God. . . loved me and gave himself for me." 116 He has loved us all with a human heart. For this reason, the Sacred Heart of Jesus, pierced by our Sins and for our Salvation, 117 "is quite rightly considered the chief sign and symbol of that. . . love with which the divine Redeemer continually loves the eternal Father and all human beings" without exception. 118

§477 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

At the same time the Church has always acknowledged that in the body of Jesus "we see our God made visible and so are caught up in Love of the God we cannot see." 114 The individual characteristics of Christ's body express the divine perSon of God's Son. He has made the features of his human body his own, to the point that they can be venerated when portrayed in a holy image, for the Believer "who venerates the icon is venerating in it the person of the one depicted". 115

§474 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

By its union to the divine wisdom in the perSon of the Word incarnate, Christ enjoyed in his human knowledge the fullness of understanding of the eternal Plans he had come to reveal. 108 What he admitted to not knowing in this area, he elsewhere declared himself not sent to reveal. 109

§473 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

But at the same time, this truly human knowledge of God's Son expressed the divine life of his person. 104 "The human nature of God's Son, not by itself but by its union with the Word, knew and showed forth in itself everything that pertains to God." 105 Such is first of all the case with the intimate and immediate knowledge that the Son of God made man has of his Father. 106 The Son in his human knowledge also showed the divine penetration he had into the secret thoughts of human hearts. 107

§472 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

This human soul that the Son of God assumed is endowed with a true human knowledge. As such, this knowledge could not in itself be unlimited: it was exercised in the historical conditions of his existence in space and time. This is why the Son of God could, when he Became man, "increase in wisdom and in stature, and in favour with God and man", 101 and would even have to inquire for himself about what one in the human condition can learn only from experience. 102 This corresponded to the reality of his voluntary emptying of himself, taking "the form of a slave". 103

§471 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Apollinarius of Laodicaea asserted that in Christ the divine Word had replaced the soul or spirit. Against this error the Church confessed that the eternal Son also assumed a rational, human soul. 100

§486 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Father's only Son, conceived as man in the womb of the Virgin Mary, is "Christ", that is to say, anointed by the Holy Spirit, from the beginning of his human existence, though the manifestation of this fact takes place only progressively: to the shepherds, to the magi, to John the Baptist, to the disciples. 123 Thus the whole life of Jesus Christ will make manifest "how God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power." 124

§488 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

"God sent forth his Son", but to prepare a body for him, 125 he wanted the free co-operation of a creature. For this, from all eternity God chose for the mother of his Son a daughter of Israel, a young Jewish woman of Nazareth in Galilee, "a Virgin betrothed to a man whose name was Joseph, of the house of David; and the virgin's name was Mary": 126

§502 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The eyes of Faith can discover in the context of the whole of Revelation the mysterious reaSons why God in his saving Plan wanted his Son to be born of a Virgin. These reasons touch both on the person of Christ and his redemptive Mission, and on the welcome Mary gave that mission on behalf of all men.

§501 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Jesus is Mary's only Son, but her spiritual motherhood extends to all men whom indeed he came to save: "The Son whom she brought forth is he whom God placed as the first-born among many brethren, that is, the Faithful in whose generation and formation she co-operates with a mother's Love." 160

§500 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Against this doctrine the objection is sometimes raised that the Bible mentions brothers and sisters of Jesus. 157 The Church has always understood these passages as not referring to other children of the Virgin Mary. In fact James and Joseph, "brothers of Jesus", are the Sons of another Mary, a disciple of Christ, whom St. Matthew significantly calls "the other Mary". 158 They are close relations of Jesus, according to an Old Testament expression. 159

§499 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The deepening of Faith in the Virginal motherhood led the Church to confess Mary's real and perpetual virginity even in the act of giving birth to the Son of God made man. 154 In fact, Christ's birth "did not diminish his mother's virginal integrity but sanctified it." 155 and so the liturgy of the Church celebrates Mary as Aeiparthenos, the "Ever-virgin". 156

§497 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Gospel accounts understand the Virginal conception of Jesus as a divine work that surpasses all human understanding and possibility: 148 "That which is conceived in her is of the Holy Spirit", said the angel to Joseph about Mary his fiancee. 149 The Church sees here the fulfilment of the divine promise given through the prophet Isaiah: "Behold, a virgin shall conceive and bear a Son." 150

§496 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

From the first formulations of her Faith, the Church has confessed that Jesus was conceived solely by the power of the Holy Spirit in the womb of the Virgin Mary, affirming also the corporeal aspect of this event: Jesus was conceived "by the Holy Spirit without human seed". 146 The Fathers see in the virginal conception the sign that it truly was the Son of God who came in a Humanity like our own. Thus St. Ignatius of Antioch at the beginning of the second century says: You are firmly convinced about our Lord, who is truly of the race of David according to the Flesh, Son of God according to the will and power of God, truly born of a virgin,. . . he was truly nailed to a tree for us in his flesh under Pontius Pilate. . . he truly suffered, as he is also truly risen. 147

§495 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Called in the Gospels "the mother of Jesus", Mary is acclaimed by Elizabeth, at the prompting of the Spirit and even before the birth of her Son, as "the mother of my Lord". 144 In fact, the One whom she conceived as man by the Holy Spirit, who truly Became her Son according to the Flesh, was none other than the Father's eternal Son, the second person of the Holy Trinity. Hence the Church confesses that Mary is truly "Mother of God" (Theotokos). 145

§494 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

At the announcement that she would give birth to "the Son of the Most High" without knowing man, by the power of the Holy Spirit, Mary responded with the obedience of Faith, certain that "with God nothing will be impossible": "Behold, I am the handmaid of the Lord; let it be [done] to me according to your word." 139 Thus, giving her consent to God's word, Mary becomes the mother of Jesus. Espousing the divine will for Salvation wholeheartedly, without a single sin to restrain her, she gave herself entirely to the person and to the work of her Son; she did so in order to serve the Mystery of redemption with him and dependent on him, by God's Grace: 140

§493 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Fathers of the Eastern tradition call the Mother of God "the All-Holy" (Panagia), and celebrate her as "free from any stain of sin, as though fashioned by the Holy Spirit and formed as a new creature". 138 By the Grace of God Mary remained free of every perSonal sin her whole life long. "Let it be done to me according to your word. . ."

§492 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The "splendour of an entirely unique holiness" by which Mary is "enriched from the first instant of her conception" comes wholly from Christ: she is "redeemed, in a more exalted fashion, by reaSon of the merits of her Son". 136 The Father blessed Mary more than any other created person "in Christ with every spiritual blessing in the heavenly places" and chose her "in Christ before the foundation of the world, to be holy and blameless before him in Love". 137

§489 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Throughout the Old Covenant the Mission of many holy women prepared for that of Mary. At the very beginning there was Eve; despite her disobedience, she receives the promise of a posterity that will be victorious over the evil one, as well as the promise that she will be the mother of all the living. 128 By virtue of this promise, Sarah conceives a Son in spite of her old age. 129 Against all human expectation God chooses those who were considered powerless and weak to show forth his Faithfulness to his promises: Hannah, the mother of Samuel; Deborah; Ruth; Judith and Esther; and many other women. 130 Mary "stands out among the poor and humble of the Lord, who confidently hope for and receive Salvation from him. After a long period of waiting the times are fulfilled in her, the exalted Daughter of Sion, and the new Plan of salvation is established." 131

§470 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Because "human nature was assumed, not absorbed", 97 in the mysterious union of the Incarnation, the Church was led over the course of centuries to confess the full reality of Christ's human soul, with its operations of intellect and will, and of his human body. In parallel fashion, she had to recall on each occasion that Christ's human nature belongs, as his own, to the divine perSon of the Son of God, who assumed it. Everything that Christ is and does in this nature derives from "one of the Trinity".

§330 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

As purely spiritual creatures angels have intelligence and will: they are perSonal and immortal creatures, surpassing in perfection all visible creatures, as the splendour of their Glory bears witness. 190

§203 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

God Revealed himself to his people Israel by making his name known to them. A name expresses a perSon's essence and identity and the meaning of this person's life. God has a name; he is not an anonymous force. To disclose one's name is to make oneself known to others; in a way it is to hand oneself over by becoming accessible, capable of being known more intimately and addressed personally.

§161 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

Believing in Jesus Christ and in the One who sent him for our Salvation is necessary for obtaining that salvation. 42 "Since "without Faith it is impossible to please (God) " and to attain to the fellowship of his Sons, therefore without faith no one has ever attained justification, nor will anyone obtain eternal life 'But he who endures to the end.'"]

§159 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

Faith and science: "Though faith is above reaSon, there can never be any real discrepancy between faith and reason. Since the same God who reveals mysteries and infuses faith has bestowed the light of reason on the human mind, God cannot deny himself, nor can truth ever contradict truth." 37 "Consequently, methodical research in all branches of knowledge, provided it is carried out in a truly scientific manner and does not override moral laws, can never conflict with the faith, because the things of the world and the things of faith derive from the same God. the humble and persevering investigator of the secrets of nature is being led, as it were, by the hand of God in spite of himself, for it is God, the conserver of all things, who made them what they are." 38

§157 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

Faith is certain. It is more certain than all human knowledge because it is founded on the very word of God who cannot lie. To be sure, Revealed truths can seem obscure to human reaSon and experience, but "the certainty that the divine light gives is greater than that which the light of natural reason gives." 31 "Ten thousand difficulties do not make one doubt." 32

§156 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

What moves us to Believe is not the fact that Revealed truths appear as true and intelligible in the light of our natural reaSon: we believe "because of the authority of God himself who reveals them, who can neither deceive nor be deceived". 28 So "that the subMission of our Faith might nevertheless be in accordance with reason, God willed that external proofs of his Revelation should be joined to the internal helps of the Holy Spirit." 29 Thus the miracles of Christ and the saints, prophecies, the Church's growth and holiness, and her fruitfulness and stability "are the most certain signs of divine Revelation, adapted to the intelligence of all"; they are "motives of credibility" (motiva credibilitatis), which show that the assent of faith is "by no means a blind impulse of the mind". 30

§154 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

Believing is possible only by Grace and the interior helps of the Holy Spirit. But it is no less true that believing is an authentically human act. Trusting in God and cleaving to the truths he has Revealed is contrary neither to human freedom nor to human reaSon. Even in human relations it is not contrary to our dignity to Believe what other persons tell us about themselves and their intentions, or to trust their promises (for example, when a man and a woman marry) to share a Communion of life with one another. If this is so, still less is it contrary to our dignity to "yield by Faith the full subMission of... intellect and will to God who reveals", 26 and to share in an interior communion with him.

§153 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

When St. Peter confessed that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the living God, Jesus declared to him that this revelation did not come "from Flesh and blood", but from "my Father who is in heaven". 24 Faith is a gift of God, a supernatural virtue infused by him. "Before this faith can be exercised, man must have the Grace of God to move and assist him; he must have the interior helps of the Holy Spirit, who moves the heart and converts it to God, who opens the eyes of the mind and 'makes it easy for all to accept and Believe the truth.'" 25

§151 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

For a Christian, believing in God cannot be separated from believing in the One he sent, his "beLoved Son", in whom the Father is "well pleased"; God tells us to listen to him. 18 The Lord himself said to his disciples: "Believe in God, believe also in me." 19 We can believe in Jesus Christ because he is himself God, the Word made Flesh: "No one has ever seen God; the only Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, he has made him known." 20 Because he "has seen the Father", Jesus Christ is the only one who knows him and can reveal him. 21

§150 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

Faith is first of all a perSonal adherence of man to God. At the same time, and inseparably, it is a free assent to the whole truth that God has Revealed. As personal adherence to God and assent to his truth, Christian faith differs from our faith in any human person. It is right and just to entrust oneself wholly to God and to Believe absolutely what he says. It would be futile and false to place such faith in a creature. 17

§149 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

Throughout her life and until her last ordeal 15 when Jesus her Son died on the cross, Mary's Faith never wavered. She never ceased to Believe in the fulfilment of God's word. and so the Church venerates in Mary the purest realization of faith.

§147 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

The Old Testament is rich in witnesses to this Faith. the Letter to the Hebrews proclaims its eulogy of the exemplary faith of the ancestors who "received divine approval". 10 Yet "God had foreseen something better for us": the Grace of believing in his Son Jesus, "the pioneer and perfecter of our faith". 11

§145 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

The Letter to the Hebrews, in its great eulogy of the Faith of Israel's ancestors, lays special emphasis on Abraham's faith: "By faith, Abraham obeyed when he was called to go out to a place which he was to receive as an inheritance; and he went out, not knowing where he was to go." 4 By faith, he lived as a stranger and pilgrim in the promised land. 5 By faith, Sarah was given to conceive the Son of the promise. and by faith Abraham offered his only son in sacrifice. 6

§162 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

Faith is an entirely free gift that God makes to man. We can lose this priceless gift, as St. Paul indicated to St. Timothy: "Wage the good warfare, holding faith and a good conscience. By rejecting conscience, certain perSons have made shipwreck of their faith." 44 To live, grow and persevere in the faith until the end we must nourish it with the word of God; we must beg the Lord to increase our faith; 45 it must be "working through charity," abounding in hope, and rooted in the faith of the Church. 46

§165 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

It is then we must turn to the witnesses of Faith: to Abraham, who "in hope... Believed against hope"; 51 to the Virgin Mary, who, in "her pilgrimage of faith", walked into the "night of faith" 52 in sharing the darkness of her Son's suffering and death; and to so many others: "Therefore, since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses, let us also lay aside every weight, and sin which clings so closely, and let us run with perseverance the race that is set before us, looking to Jesus the pioneer and perfecter of our faith." 53

§198 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Our profession of Faith begins with God, for God is the First and the Last, 1 The beginning and the end of everything. the Credo begins with God the Father, for the Father is the first divine perSon of the Most Holy Trinity; our Creed begins with the creation of heaven and earth, for creation is the beginning and the foundation of all God's works.

As on the day of our Baptism, when our whole life was entrusted to the "standard of teaching", 14 let us embrace the Creed of our life-giving Faith. To say the Credo with faith is to enter into Communion with God, Father, Son and Holy Spirit, and also with the whole Church which transmits the faith to us and in whose midst we Believe:

"These three parts are distinct although connected with one another. According to a compariSon often used by the Fathers, we call them articles. Indeed, just as in our bodily members there are certain articulations which distinguish and separate them, so too in this profession of Faith, the name "articles" has justly and rightly been given to the truths we must Believe particularly and distinctly." 6 In accordance with an ancient tradition, already attested to by St. Ambrose, it is also custoMary to reckon the articles of the Creed as twelve, thus symbolizing the fullness of the apostolic faith by the number of the apostles. 7

and so the Creed is divided into three parts: "the first part speaks of the first divine PerSon and the wonderful work of creation; the next speaks of the second divine Person and the Mystery of his redemption of men; the final part speaks of the third divine Person, the origin and source of our sanctification." 4 These are "the three chapters of our [Baptismal] seal". 5

The first "profession of Faith" is made during Baptism. the symbol of faith is first and foremost the baptismal creed. Since Baptism is given "in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit", 3 The truths of faith professed during Baptism are articulated in terms of their reference to the three persons of the Holy Trinity.

§180 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD In Brief

"Believing" is a human act, conscious and free, corresponding to the dignity of the human perSon.

§178 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD In Brief

We must Believe in no one but God: the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit.

§177 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD In Brief

"To Believe" has thus a twofold reference: to the perSon, and to the truth: to the truth, by trust in the person who bears witness to it.

§176 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD In Brief

Faith is a perSonal adherence of the whole man to God who reveals himself. It involves an assent of the intellect and will to the self-revelation God has made through his deeds and words.

§167 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

"I Believe" (Apostles' Creed) is the Faith of the Church professed perSonally by each believer, principally during Baptism. "We believe" (Niceno-Constantinopolitan Creed) is the faith of the Church confessed by the bishops assembled in council or more generally by the liturgical assembly of believers. "I believe" is also the Church, our mother, responding to God by faith as she teaches us to say both "I believe" and "We believe".

§166 CHAPTER THREE MAN'S RESPONSE TO GOD

Faith is a perSonal act - the free response of the human person to the initiative of God who reveals himself. But faith is not an isolated act. No one can Believe alone, just as no one can live alone. You have not given yourself faith as you have not given yourself life. the believer has received faith from others and should hand it on to others. Our Love for Jesus and for our neighbour impels us to speak to others about our faith. Each believer is thus a link in the great chain of believers. I cannot believe without being carried by the faith of others, and by my faith I help support others in the faith.

§128 CHAPTER TWO GOD COMES TO MEET MAN

The Church, as early as apostolic times, 104 and then constantly in her Tradition, has illuminated the unity of the divine Plan in the two Testaments through typology, which discerns in God's works of the Old Covenant prefigurations of what he accomplished in the fullness of time in the perSon of his incarnate Son.

§126 CHAPTER TWO GOD COMES TO MEET MAN

We can distinguish three stages in the formation of the Gospels: 1. the life and teaching of Jesus. the Church holds firmly that the four Gospels, "whose historicity she unhesitatingly affirms, Faithfully hand on what Jesus, the Son of God, while he lived among men, really did and taught for their eternal Salvation, until the day when he was taken up." 99 2. the oral tradition. "For, after the ascension of the Lord, the apostles handed on to their hearers what he had said and done, but with that fuller understanding which they, instructed by the glorious events of Christ and enlightened by the Spirit of truth, now enjoyed." 100 3. the written Gospels. "The sacred authors, in writing the four Gospels, selected certain of the many elements which had been handed on, either orally or already in written form; others they synthesized or explained with an eye to the situation of the churches, the while sustaining the form of preaching, but always in such a fashion that they have told us the honest truth about Jesus." 101

§38 CHAPTER ONE MAN'S CAPACITY FOR GOD

This is why man stands in need of being enlightened by God's revelation, not only about those things that exceed his understanding, but also "about those religious and moral truths which of themselves are not beyond the grasp of human reaSon, so that even in the present condition of the human race, they can be known by all men with ease, with firm certainty and with no admixture of error". 14

§37 CHAPTER ONE MAN'S CAPACITY FOR GOD

In the historical conditions in which he finds himself, however, man experiences many difficulties in coming to know God by the light of reaSon alone:

§36 CHAPTER ONE MAN'S CAPACITY FOR GOD

"Our holy mother, the Church, holds and teaches that God, the first principle and last end of all things, can be known with certainty from the created world by the natural light of human reaSon." 11 Without this capacity, man would not be able to welcome God's revelation. Man has this capacity because he is created "in the image of God". 12

§35 CHAPTER ONE MAN'S CAPACITY FOR GOD

Man's faculties make him capable of coming to a knowledge of the existence of a perSonal God. But for man to be able to enter into real intimacy with him, God willed both to reveal himself to man, and to give him the Grace of being able to welcome this revelation in Faith.(so) the proofs of God's existence, however, can predispose one to faith and help one to see that faith is not opposed to reason.

§33 CHAPTER ONE MAN'S CAPACITY FOR GOD

The human perSon: with his openness to truth and beauty, his sense of moral goodness, his freedom and the voice of his conscience, with his longings for the infinite and for happiness, man questions himself about God's existence. In all this he discerns signs of his spiritual soul. the soul, the "seed of eternity we bear in ourselves, irreducible to the merely material", 9 can have its origin only in God.

§31 CHAPTER ONE MAN'S CAPACITY FOR GOD

Created in God's image and called to know and Love him, the perSon who seeks God discovers certain ways of coming to know him. These are also called proofs for the existence of God, not in the sense of proofs in the natural sciences, but rather in the sense of "converging and convincing arguments", which allow us to attain certainty about the truth. These "ways" of approaching God from creation have a twofold point of departure: the physical world, and the human person.

The Catechism emphasizes the exposition of doctrine. It seeks to help deepen understanding of Faith. In this way it is oriented towards the maturing of that faith, its putting down roots in perSonal life, and its shining forth in personal conduct. 17

Those who belong to Christ through Faith and Baptism must confess their baptismal faith before men. 16 First therefore the Catechism expounds revelation, by which God addresses and gives himself to man, and the faith by which man responds to God (Section One). the profession of faith summarizes the gifts that God gives man: as the Author of all that is good; as Redeemer; and as Sanctifier. It develops these in the three chapters on our baptismal faith in the one God: the almighty Father, the Creator; his Son Jesus Christ, our Lord and Saviour; and the Holy Spirit, the Sanctifier, in the Holy Church (Section Two).

§6

While not being formally identified with them, catechesis is built on a certain number of elements of the Church's pastoral Mission which have a catechetical aspect, that prepare for catechesis, or spring from it. They are: the initial proclamation of the Gospel or missionary preaching to arouse Faith; examination of the reaSons for belief; experience of Christian living; celebration of the sacraments; integration into the ecclesial community; and apostolic and missionary witness. 9

§4

Quite early on, the name catechesis was given to the totality of the Church's efforts to make disciples, to help men Believe that Jesus is the Son of God so that believing they might have life in his name, and to educate and instruct them in this life, thus building up the body of Christ. 7

§2

So that this call should resound throughout the world, Christ sent forth the apostles he had chosen, comMissioning them to proclaim the gospel: "Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, to the close of the age." 4 Strengthened by this mission, the apostles "went forth and preached everywhere, while the Lord worked with them and confirmed the message by the signs that attended it." 5

§39 CHAPTER ONE MAN'S CAPACITY FOR GOD

In defending the ability of human reaSon to know God, the Church is expressing her confidence in the possibility of speaking about him to all men and with all men, and therefore of dialogue with other religions, with philosophy and science, as well as with unBelievers and atheists.

§47 CHAPTER ONE MAN'S CAPACITY FOR GOD In Brief

The Church teaches that the one true God, our Creator and Lord, can be known with certainty from his works, by the natural light of human reaSon (cf. Vatican Council I, can. 2 # 1: DS 3026),

§124 CHAPTER TWO GOD COMES TO MEET MAN

"The Word of God, which is the power of God for Salvation to everyone who has Faith, is set forth and displays its power in a most wonderful way in the writings of the New Testament" 96 which hand on the ultimate truth of God's Revelation. Their central object is Jesus Christ, God's incarnate Son: his acts, teachings, Passion and glorification, and his Church's beginnings under the Spirit's guidance. 97

§112 CHAPTER TWO GOD COMES TO MEET MAN

Be especially attentive "to the content and unity of the whole Scripture". Different as the books which compose it may be, Scripture is a unity by reaSon of the unity of God's Plan, of which Christ Jesus is the center and heart, open since his Passover. 79

§103 CHAPTER TWO GOD COMES TO MEET MAN

For this reaSon, the Church has always venerated the Scriptures as she venerates the Lord's Body. She never ceases to present to the Faithful the bread of life, taken from the one table of God's Word and Christ's Body. 66

§79 CHAPTER TWO GOD COMES TO MEET MAN

The Father's self-communication made through his Word in the Holy Spirit, remains present and active in the Church: "God, who spoke in the past, continues to converse with the Spouse of his beLoved Son. and the Holy Spirit, through whom the living voice of the Gospel rings out in the Church - and through her in the world - leads Believers to the full truth, and makes the Word of Christ dwell in them in all its richness." 39

§75 CHAPTER TWO GOD COMES TO MEET MAN

"Christ the Lord, in whom the entire Revelation of the most high God is summed up, commanded the apostles to preach the Gospel, which had been promised beforehand by the prophets, and which he fulfilled in his own perSon and promulgated with his own lips. In preaching the Gospel, they were to communicate the gifts of God to all men. This Gospel was to be the source of all saving truth and moral discipline." 32

§73 CHAPTER TWO GOD COMES TO MEET MAN In Brief

God has Revealed himself fully by sending his own Son, in whom he has established his covenant for ever. the Son is his Father's definitive Word; so there will be no further Revelation after him.

§65 CHAPTER TWO GOD COMES TO MEET MAN

"In many and various ways God spoke of old to our Fathers by the prophets, but in these last days he has spoken to us by a Son." 26 Christ, the Son of God made man, is the Father's one, perfect and unsurpassable Word. In him he has said everything; there will be no other word than this one. St. John of the Cross, among others, commented strikingly on Hebrews 1:1-2:

§53 CHAPTER TWO GOD COMES TO MEET MAN

The divine Plan of Revelation is realized simultaneously "by deeds and words which are intrinsically bound up with each other" 4 and shed light on each another. It involves a specific divine pedagogy: God communicates himself to man gradually. He prepares him to welcome by stages the supernatural Revelation that is to culminate in the perSon and Mission of the incarnate Word, Jesus Christ.

§52 CHAPTER TWO GOD COMES TO MEET MAN

God, who "dwells in unapproachable light", wants to communicate his own divine life to the men he freely created, in order to adopt them as his Sons in his only-begotten Son. 3 By revealing himself God wishes to make them capable of responding to him, and of knowing him and of loving him far beyond their own natural capacity.

§50 CHAPTER TWO GOD COMES TO MEET MAN

By natural reaSon man can know God with certainty, on the basis of his works. But there is another order of knowledge, which man cannot possibly arrive at by his own powers: the order of divine Revelation. 1 Through an utterly free decision, God has Revealed himself and given himself to man. This he does by revealing the Mystery, his Plan of loving goodness, formed from all eternity in Christ, for the benefit of all men. God has fully revealed this plan by sending us his beLoved Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit.

§49 CHAPTER ONE MAN'S CAPACITY FOR GOD In Brief

Without the Creator, the creature vanishes (GS 36). This is the reaSon why Believers know that the Love of Christ urges them to bring the light of the living God to those who do not know him or who reject him.

§1

God, infinitely perfect and blessed in himself, in a Plan of sheer goodness freely created man to make him share in his own blessed life. For this reaSon, at every time and in every place, God draws close to man. He calls man to seek him, to know him, to Love him with all his strength. He calls together all men, scattered and divided by sin, into the unity of his family, the Church. To accomplish this, when the fullness of time had come, God sent his Son as Redeemer and Saviour. In his Son and through him, he invites men to become, in the Holy Spirit, his adopted children and thus heirs of his blessed life.

§211 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The divine name, "I Am" or "He Is", expresses God's Faithfulness: despite the faithlessness of men's sin and the punishment it deserves, he keeps "steadfast Love for thousands". 21 By going so far as to give up his own Son for us, God reveals that he is "rich in mercy". 22 By giving his life to free us from sin, Jesus reveals that he himself bears the divine name: "When you have lifted up the Son of man, then you will realize that "I AM"." 23

§324 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER In Brief

The fact that God permits physical and even moral evil is a Mystery that God illuminates by his Son Jesus Christ who died and rose to vanquish evil. Faith gives us the certainty that God would not permit an evil if he did not cause a good to come from that very evil, by ways that we shall fully know only in eternal life.

§274 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

"Nothing is more apt to confirm our Faith and hope than holding it fixed in our minds that nothing is impossible with God. Once our reaSon has grasped the idea of God's almighty power, it will easily and without any hesitation admit everything that [the Creed] will afterwards propose for us to Believe - even if they be great and marvellous things, far above the ordinary laws of nature." 115

§272 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Faith in God the Father Almighty can be put to the test by the experience of evil and suffering. God can sometimes seem to be absent and incapable of stopping evil. But in the most mysterious way God the Father has Revealed his almighty power in the voluntary humiliation and Resurrection of his Son, by which he conquered evil. Christ crucified is thus "the power of God and the wisdom of God. For the foolishness of God is wiser than men, and the weakness of God is stronger than men." 111 It is in Christ's Resurrection and exaltation that the Father has shown forth "the immeasurable greatness of his power in us who Believe". 112

§270 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

God is the Father Almighty, whose fatherhood and power shed light on one another: God reveals his fatherly omnipotence by the way he takes care of our needs; by the filial adoption that he gives us ("I will be a father to you, and you shall be my Sons and daughters, says the Lord Almighty"): 109 finally by his infinite mercy, for he displays his power at its height by freely forgiving Sins.

§267 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER In Brief

Inseparable in what they are, the divine perSons are also inseparable in what they do. But within the single divine operation each shows forth what is proper to him in the Trinity, especially in the divine Missions of the Son's Incarnation and the gift of the Holy Spirit.

§266 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER In Brief

"Now this is the Catholic Faith: We worship one God in the Trinity and the Trinity in unity, without either confusing the perSons or dividing the substance; for the person of the Father is one, the Son's is another, the Holy Spirit's another; but the Godhead of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit is one, their Glory equal, their majesty coeternal" (Athanasian Creed: DS 75; ND 16).

§265 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER In Brief

By the Grace of Baptism "in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit", we are called to share in the life of the Blessed Trinity, here on earth in the obscurity of Faith, and after death in eternal light (cf. Paul VI, CPG # 9).

§264 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER In Brief

"The Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father as the first principle and, by the eternal gift of this to the Son, from the Communion of both the Father and the Son" (St. Augustine, De Trin. 15, 26, 47: PL 42, 1095).

§263 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER In Brief

The Mission of the Holy Spirit, sent by the Father in the name of the Son (Jn 14:26) and by the Son "from the Father" (Jn 15:26), reveals that, with them, the Spirit is one and the same God. "With the Father and the Son he is worshipped and glorified" (Nicene Creed).

§262 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER In Brief

The Incarnation of God's Son reveals that God is the eternal Father and that the Son is consubstantial with the Father, which means that, in the Father and with the Father the Son is one and the same God.

§261 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER In Brief

The Mystery of the Most Holy Trinity is the central mystery of the Christian Faith and of Christian life. God alone can make it known to us by revealing himself as Father, Son and Holy Spirit.

§259 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Being a work at once common and perSonal, the whole divine economy makes known both what is proper to the divine persons, and their one divine nature. Hence the whole Christian life is a Communion with each of the divine persons, without in any way separating them. Everyone who glorifies the Father does so through the Son in the Holy Spirit; everyone who follows Christ does so because the Father draws him and the Spirit moves him. 99

§278 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER In Brief

If we do not Believe that God's Love is almighty, how can we believe that the Father could create us, the Son redeem us and the Holy Spirit sanctify us?

§279 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

"In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth." 116 Holy Scripture begins with these solemn words. the profession of Faith takes them up when it confesses that God the Father almighty is "Creator of heaven and earth" (Apostles' Creed), "of all that is, seen and unseen" (Nicene Creed). We shall speak first of the Creator, then of creation and finally of the fall into sin from which Jesus Christ, the Son of God, came to raise us up again.

§320 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER In Brief

God created the universe and keeps it in existence by his Word, the Son "upholding the universe by his word of power" (Heb 1:3), and by his Creator Spirit, the giver of life.

§316 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER In Brief

Though the work of creation is attributed to the Father in particular, it is equally a truth of Faith that the Father, Son and Holy Spirit together are the one, indivisible principle of creation.

§312 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

In time we can discover that God in his almighty providence can bring a good from the consequences of an evil, even a moral evil, caused by his creatures: "It was not you", said Joseph to his brothers, "who sent me here, but God. . . You meant evil against me; but God meant it for good, to bring it about that many people should be kept alive." 178 From the greatest moral evil ever committed - the rejection and murder of God's only Son, caused by the Sins of all men - God, by his Grace that "abounded all the more", 179 brought the greatest of goods: the glorification of Christ and our redemption. But for all that, evil never becomes a good.

§309 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

If God the Father almighty, the Creator of the ordered and good world, cares for all his creatures, why does evil exist? To this question, as pressing as it is unavoidable and as painful as it is mysterious, no quick answer will suffice. Only Christian Faith as a whole constitutes the answer to this question: the goodness of creation, the drama of sin and the patient Love of God who comes to meet man by his covenants, the redemptive Incarnation of his Son, his gift of the Spirit, his gathering of the Church, the power of the sacraments and his call to a blessed life to which free creatures are invited to consent in advance, but from which, by a terrible Mystery, they can also turn away in advance. There is not a single aspect of the Christian message that is not in part an answer to the question of evil.

§299 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Because God creates through wisdom, his creation is ordered: "You have arranged all things by measure and number and weight." 151 The universe, created in and by the eternal Word, the "image of the invisible God", is destined for and addressed to man, himself created in the "image of God" and called to a perSonal relationship with God. 152 Our human understanding, which shares in the light of the divine intellect, can understand what God tells us by means of his creation, though not without great effort and only in a spirit of humility and respect before the Creator and his work. 153 Because creation comes forth from God's goodness, it shares in that goodness - "and God saw that it was good. . . very good" 154 - for God willed creation as a gift addressed to man, an inheritance destined for and entrusted to him. On many occasions the Church has had to defend the goodness of creation, including that of the physical world. 155

§297 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Scripture bears witness to Faith in creation "out of nothing" as a truth full of promise and hope. Thus the mother of seven Sons encourages them for martyrdom:

§294 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The Glory of God consists in the realization of this manifestation and communication of his goodness, for which the world was created. God made us "to be his Sons through Jesus Christ, according to the purpose of his will, to the praise of his glorious Grace", 138 for "the glory of God is man fully alive; moreover man's life is the vision of God: if God's revelation through creation has already obtained life for all the beings that dwell on earth, how much more will the Word's manifestation of the Father obtain life for those who see God." 139 The ultimate purpose of creation is that God "who is the creator of all things may at last become "all in all", thus simultaneously assuring his own glory and our beatitude." 140

§293 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Scripture and Tradition never cease to teach and celebrate this fundamental truth: "The world was made for the Glory of God." 134 St. Bonaventure explains that God created all things "not to increase his glory, but to show it forth and to communicate it", 135 for God has no other reaSon for creating than his Love and goodness: "Creatures came into existence when the key of love opened his hand." 136 The First Vatican Council explains:

§292 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The Old Testament suggests and the New Covenant reveals the creative action of the Son and the Spirit, 132 inseparably one with that of the Father. This creative co-operation is clearly affirmed in the Church's rule of Faith: "There exists but one God. . . he is the Father, God, the Creator, the author, the giver of order. He made all things by himself, that is, by his Word and by his Wisdom", "by the Son and the Spirit" who, so to speak, are "his hands". 133 Creation is the common work of the Holy Trinity.

§291 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

"In the beginning was the Word. . . and the Word was God. . . all things were made through him, and without him was not anything made that was made." 129 The New Testament reveals that God created everything by the eternal Word, his beLoved Son. In him "all things were created, in heaven and on earth.. . all things were created through him and for him. He is before all things, and in him all things hold together." 130 The Church's Faith likewise confesses the creative action of the Holy Spirit, the "giver of life", "the Creator Spirit" (Veni, Creator Spiritus), the "source of every good". 131

§286 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Human intelligence is surely already capable of finding a response to the question of origins. the existence of God the Creator can be known with certainty through his works, by the light of human reaSon, 122 even if this knowledge is often obscured and disfigured by error. This is why Faith comes to confirm and enlighten reason in the correct understanding of this truth: "By faith we understand that the world was created by the word of God, so that what is seen was made out of things which do not appear." 123

§258 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The whole divine economy is the common work of the three divine perSons. For as the Trinity has only one and the same natures so too does it have only one and the same operation: "The Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit are not three principles of creation but one principle." 97 However, each divine person performs the common work according to his unique personal property. Thus the Church confesses, following the New Testament, "one God and Father from whom all things are, and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom all things are, and one Holy Spirit in whom all things are". 98 It is above all the divine Missions of the Son's Incarnation and the gift of the Holy Spirit that show forth the properties of the divine persons.

§257 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

"O blessed light, O Trinity and first Unity!" 93 God is eternal blessedness, undying life, unfading light. God is Love: Father, Son and Holy Spirit. God freely wills to communicate the Glory of his blessed life. Such is the "Plan of his loving kindness", conceived by the Father before the foundation of the world, in his beloved Son: "He destined us in love to be his sons" and "to be conformed to the image of his Son", through "the spirit of sonship". 94 This plan is a "Grace [which] was given to us in Christ Jesus before the ages began", stemming immediately from Trinitarian love. 95 It unfolds in the work of creation, the whole history of Salvation after the fall, and the Missions of the Son and the Spirit, which are continued in the mission of the Church. 96

§240 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Jesus Revealed that God is Father in an unheard-of sense: he is Father not only in being Creator; he is eternally Father by his relationship to his only Son who, reciprocally, is Son only in relation to his Father: "No one knows the Son except the Father, and no one knows the Father except the Son and any one to whom the Son chooses to reveal him." 64

§238 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Many religions invoke God as "Father". the deity is often considered the "father of gods and of men". In Israel, God is called "Father" inasmuch as he is Creator of the world. 59 Even more, God is Father because of the covenant and the gift of the law to Israel, "his first-born Son". 60 God is also called the Father of the king of Israel. Most especially he is "the Father of the poor", of the orphaned and the widowed, who are under his loving protection. 61

§237 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The Trinity is a Mystery of Faith in the strict sense, one of the "mysteries that are hidden in God, which can never be known unless they are Revealed by God". 58 To be sure, God has left traces of his Trinitarian being in his work of creation and in his Revelation throughout the Old Testament. But his inmost Being as Holy Trinity is a mystery that is inaccessible to reaSon alone or even to Israel's faith before the Incarnation of God's Son and the sending of the Holy Spirit.

§236 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The Fathers of the Church distinguish between theology (theologia) and economy (oikonomia). "Theology" refers to the Mystery of God's inmost life within the Blessed Trinity and "economy" to all the works by which God reveals himself and communicates his life. Through the oikonomia the theologia is Revealed to us; but conversely, the theologia illuminates the whole oikonomia. God's works reveal who he is in himself; the mystery of his inmost being enlightens our understanding of all his works. So it is, analogously, among human perSons. A person discloses himself in his actions, and the better we know a person, the better we understand his actions.

§235 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

This paragraph expounds briefly (I) how the Mystery of the Blessed Trinity was Revealed, (II) how the Church has articulated the doctrine of the Faith regarding this mystery, and (III) how, by the divine Missions of the Son and the Holy Spirit, God the Father fulfils the "Plan of his loving goodness" of creation, redemption and sanctification.

§234 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The Mystery of the Most Holy Trinity is the central mystery of Christian Faith and life. It is the mystery of God in himself. It is therefore the source of all the other mysteries of faith, the light that enlightens them. It is the most fundamental and essential teaching in the "hierarchy of the truths of faith". 56 The whole history of Salvation is identical with the history of the way and the means by which the one true God, Father, Son and Holy Spirit, reveals himself to men "and reconciles and unites with himself those who turn away from sin". 57

§233 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Christians are baptized in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit: not in their names, 55 for there is only one God, the almighty Father, his only Son and the Holy Spirit: the Most Holy Trinity.

§232 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Christians are baptized "in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit" 53 Before receiving the sacrament, they respond to a three-part question when asked to confess the Father, the Son and the Spirit: "I do." "The Faith of all Christians rests on the Trinity." 54

§221 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

But St. John goes even further when he affirms that "God is Love": 44 God's very being is love. By sending his only Son and the Spirit of Love in the fullness of time, God has Revealed his innermost secret: 45 God himself is an eternal exchange of love, Father, Son and Holy Spirit, and he has destined us to share in that exchange.

§219 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

God's Love for Israel is compared to a Father's love for his Son. His love for his people is stronger than a mother's for her children. God loves his people more than a bridegroom his beloved; his love will be victorious over even the worst infidelities and will extend to his most precious gift: "God so loved the world that he gave his only Son." 40

§218 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

In the course of its history, Israel was able to discover that God had only one reaSon to reveal himself to them, a single motive for choosing them from among all peoples as his special possession: his sheer gratuitous Love. 38 and thanks to the prophets Israel understood that it was again out of love that God never stopped saving them and pardoning their unFaithfulness and Sins. 39

§241 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

For this reaSon the apostles confess Jesus to be the Word: "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God"; as "the image of the invisible God"; as the "radiance of the Glory of God and the very stamp of his nature". 65

§242 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Following this apostolic tradition, the Church confessed at the first ecumenical council at Nicaea (325) that the Son is "consubstantial" with the Father, that is, one only God with him. 66 The second ecumenical council, held at Constantinople in 381, kept this expression in its formulation of the Nicene Creed and confessed "the only-begotten Son of God, eternally begotten of the Father, light from light, true God from true God, begotten not made, consubstantial with the Father". 67

§256 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

St. Gregory of Nazianzus, also called "the Theologian", entrusts this sumMary of Trinitarian Faith to the catechumens of Constantinople: Above all guard for me this great deposit of faith for which I live and fight, which I want to take with me as a companion, and which makes me bear all evils and despise all pleasures: I mean the profession of faith in the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit. I entrust it to you today. By it I am soon going to plunge you into water and raise you up from it. I give it to you as the companion and patron of your whole life. I give you but one divinity and power, existing one in three, and containing the three in a distinct way. Divinity without disparity of substance or nature, without superior degree that raises up or inferior degree that casts down. . . the infinite co-naturality of three infinites. Each person considered in himself is entirely God. . . the three considered together. . . I have not even begun to think of unity when the Trinity bathes me in its splendour. I have not even begun to think of the Trinity when unity grasps me. . 92

§255 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The divine perSons are relative to one another. Because it does not divide the divine unity, the real distinction of the persons from one another resides solely in the relationships which relate them to one another: "In the relational names of the persons the Father is related to the Son, the Son to the Father, and the Holy Spirit to both. While they are called three persons in view of their relations, we Believe in one nature or substance." 89 Indeed "everything (in them) is one where there is no opposition of relationship." 90 "Because of that unity the Father is wholly in the Son and wholly in the Holy Spirit; the Son is wholly in the Father and wholly in the Holy Spirit; the Holy Spirit is wholly in the Father and wholly in the Son." 91

§254 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The divine perSons are really distinct from one another. "God is one but not solitary." 86 "Father", "Son", "Holy Spirit" are not simply names designating modalities of the divine being, for they are really distinct from one another: "He is not the Father who is the Son, nor is the Son he who is the Father, nor is the Holy Spirit he who is the Father or the Son." 87 They are distinct from one another in their relations of origin: "It is the Father who generates, the Son who is begotten, and the Holy Spirit who proceeds." 88 The divine Unity is Triune.

§253 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The Trinity is One. We do not confess three Gods, but one God in three perSons, the "consubstantial Trinity". 83 The divine persons do not share the one divinity among themselves but each of them is God whole and entire: "The Father is that which the Son is, the Son that which the Father is, the Father and the Son that which the Holy Spirit is, i.e. by nature one God." 84 In the words of the Fourth Lateran Council (1215), "Each of the persons is that supreme reality, viz., the divine substance, essence or nature." 85

§252 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The Church uses (I) the term "substance" (rendered also at times by "essence" or "nature") to designate the divine being in its unity, (II) the term "perSon" or "hypostasis" to designate the Father, Son and Holy Spirit in the real distinction among them, and (III) the term "relation" to designate the fact that their distinction lies in the relationship of each to the others.

§251 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

In order to articulate the dogma of the Trinity, the Church had to develop her own terminology with the help of certain notions of philosophical origin: "substance", "perSon" or "hypostasis", "relation" and so on. In doing this, she did not submit the Faith to human wisdom, but gave a new and unprecedented meaning to these terms, which from then on would be used to signify an ineffable Mystery, "infinitely beyond all that we can humanly understand". 82

§248 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

At the outset the Eastern tradition expresses the Father's character as first origin of the Spirit. By confessing the Spirit as he "who proceeds from the Father", it affirms that he comes from the Father through the Son. 77 The Western tradition expresses first the consubstantial Communion between Father and Son, by saying that the Spirit proceeds from the Father and the Son (filioque). It says this, "legitimately and with good reason", 78 for the eternal order of the divine persons in their consubstantial communion implies that the Father, as "the principle without principle", 79 is the first origin of the Spirit, but also that as Father of the only Son, he is, with the Son, the single principle from which the Holy Spirit proceeds. 80 This legitimate complementarity, provided it does not become rigid, does not affect the identity of Faith in the reality of the same Mystery confessed.

§246 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The Latin tradition of the Creed confesses that the Spirit "proceeds from the Father and the Son (filioque)". the Council of Florence in 1438 explains: "The Holy Spirit is eternally from Father and Son; He has his nature and subsistence at once (simul) from the Father and the Son. He proceeds eternally from both as from one principle and through one spiration... And, since the Father has through generation given to the only-begotten Son everything that belongs to the Father, except being Father, the Son has also eternally from the Father, from whom he is eternally born, that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son." 75

§245 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The apostolic Faith concerning the Spirit was confessed by the second ecumenical council at Constantinople (381): "We Believe in the Holy Spirit, the Lord and giver of life, who proceeds from the Father." 71 By this confession, the Church recognizes the Father as "the source and origin of the whole divinity". 72 But the eternal origin of the Spirit is not unconnected with the Son's origin: "The Holy Spirit, the third person of the Trinity, is God, one and equal with the Father and the Son, of the same substance and also of the same nature. . . Yet he is not called the Spirit of the Father alone,. . . but the Spirit of both the Father and the Son." 73 The Creed of the Church from the Council of Constantinople confesses: "With the Father and the Son, he is worshipped and glorified." 74

§244 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

The eternal origin of the Holy Spirit is Revealed in his Mission in time. the Spirit is sent to the apostles and to the Church both by the Father in the name of the Son, and by the Son in person, once he had returned to the Father. 69 The sending of the person of the Spirit after Jesus' glorification 70 reveals in its fullness the Mystery of the Holy Trinity.

§243 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

Before his Passover, Jesus announced the sending of "another Paraclete" (Advocate), the Holy Spirit. At work since creation, having previously "spoken through the prophets", the Spirit will now be with and in the disciples, to teach them and guide them "into all the truth". 68 The Holy Spirit is thus Revealed as another divine perSon with Jesus and the Father.

§217 CHAPTER ONE I BELIEVE IN GOD THE FATHER

God is also truthful when he reveals himself - the teaching that comes from God is "true instruction". 35 When he sends his Son into the world it will be "to bear witness to the truth": 36 "We know that the Son of God has come and has given us understanding, to know him who is true." 37

§1191 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY In Brief

Song and music are closely connected with the liturgical action. the criteria for their proper use are the beauty expressive of Prayer, the unanimous participation of the assembly, and the sacred character of the celebration.

§1134 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH In Brief

The fruit of sacramental life is both perSonal and ecclesial. For every one of the Faithful an the one hand, this fruit is life for God in Christ Jesus; for the Church, on the other, it is an increase in charity and in her Mission of witness.

§1129 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH

The Church affirms that for Believers the sacraments of the New Covenant are necessary for Salvation. 51 "Sacramental Grace" is the grace of the Holy Spirit, given by Christ and proper to each sacrament. the Spirit heals and transforms those who receive him by conforming them to the Son of God. the fruit of the sacramental life is that the Spirit of adoption makes the Faithful partakers in the divine nature 52 by uniting them in a living union with the only Son, the Savior.

§1128 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH

This is the meaning of the Church's affirmation 49 that the sacraments act ex opere operato (literally: "by the very fact of the action's being performed"), i.e., by virtue of the saving work of Christ, accomplished once for all. It follows that "the sacrament is not wrought by the righteousness of either the celebrant or the recipient, but by the power of God." 50 From the moment that a sacrament is celebrated in accordance with the intention of the Church, the power of Christ and his Spirit acts in and through it, independently of the perSonal holiness of the minister. Nevertheless, the fruits of the sacraments also depend on the disposition of the one who receives them.

§1127 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH

Celebrated worthily in Faith, the sacraments confer the Grace that they signify. 48 They are efficacious because in them Christ himself is at work: it is he who baptizes, he who acts in his sacraments in order to communicate the grace that each sacrament signifies. the Father always hears the Prayer of his Son's Church which, in the epiclesis of each sacrament, expresses her faith in the power of the Spirit. As fire transforms into itself everything it touches, so the Holy Spirit transforms into the divine life whatever is subjected to his power.

§1125 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH

For this reaSon no sacramental rite may be modified or manipulated at the will of the minister or the community. Even the supreme authority in the Church may not change the liturgy arbitrarily, but only in the obedience of Faith and with religious respect for the Mystery of the liturgy.

§1122 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH

Christ sent his apostles so that "repentance and forgiveness of Sins should be preached in his name to all nations." 41 "Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit." 42 The Mission to baptize, and so the sacramental mission, is implied in the mission to evangelize, because the sacrament is prepared for by the word of God and by the Faith which is assent to this word:

§1120 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH

The ordained ministry or ministerial priesthood is at the service of the Baptismal priesthood. 38 The ordained priesthood guarantees that it really is Christ who acts in the sacraments through the Holy Spirit for the Church. the saving Mission entrusted by the Father to his incarnate Son was committed to the apostles and through them to their successors: they receive the Spirit of Jesus to act in his name and in his person. 39 The ordained minister is the sacramental bond that ties the liturgical action to what the apostles said and did and, through them, to the words and actions of Christ, the source and foundation of the sacraments.

§1119 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH

Forming "as it were, one mystical perSon" with Christ the head, the Church acts in the sacraments as "an organically structured priestly community." 36 Through Baptism and Confirmation the pRiestly people is enabled to celebrate the liturgy, while those of the Faithful "who have received Holy Orders, are appointed to nourish the Church with the word and Grace of God in the name of Christ." 37

§1118 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH

The sacraments are "of the Church" in the double sense that they are "by her" and "for her." They are "by the Church," for she is the sacrament of Christ's action at work in her through the Mission of the Holy Spirit. They are "for the Church" in the sense that "the sacraments make the Church," 35 since they manifest and communicate to men, above all in the Eucharist, the Mystery of Communion with the God who is Love, One in three perSons.

§1110 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH In Brief

In the liturgy of the Church, God the Father is blessed and adored as the source of all the blessings of creation and Salvation with which he has blessed us in his Son, in order to give us the Spirit of filial adoption.

§1108 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH

In every liturgical action the Holy Spirit is sent in order to bring us into Communion with Christ and so to form his Body. the Holy Spirit is like the sap of the Father's vine which bears fruit on its branches. 26 The most intimate cooperation of the Holy Spirit and the Church is achieved in the liturgy. the Spirit who is the Spirit of communion, abides indefectibly in the Church. For this reaSon the Church is the great sacrament of divine communion which gathers God's scattered children together. Communion with the Holy Trinity and fraternal communion are inseparably the fruit of the Spirit in the liturgy. 27

§1140 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

It is the whole community, the Body of Christ united with its Head, that celebrates. "Liturgical services are not private functions but are celebrations of the Church which is 'the sacrament of unity,' namely, the holy people united and organized under the authority of the bishops. Therefore, liturgical services pertain to the whole Body of the Church. They manifest it, and have effects upon it. But they touch individual members of the Church in different ways, depending on their orders, their role in the liturgical services, and their actual participation in them." 7 For this reaSon, "rites which are meant to be celebrated in common, with the Faithful present and actively participating, should as far as possible be celebrated in that way rather than by an individual and quasi-privately." 8

§1142 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

But "the members do not all have the same function." 12 Certain members are called by God, in and through the Church, to a special service of the community. These servants are chosen and consecrated by the sacrament of Holy Orders, by which the Holy Spirit enables them to act in the perSon of Christ the head, for the service of all the members of the Church. 13 The ordained minister is, as it were, an "icon" of Christ the priest. Since it is in the Eucharist that the sacrament of the Church is made fully visible, it is in his presiding at the Eucharist that the bishop's ministry is most evident, as well as, in Communion with him, the ministry of priests and deacons.

§1186 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

Finally, the Church has an eschatological significance. To enter into the house of God, we must cross a threshold, which symbolizes passing from the world wounded by sin to the world of the new Life to which all men are called. the visible church is a symbol of the Father's house toward which the People of God is journeying and where the Father "will wipe every tear from their eyes." 65 Also for this reaSon, the Church is the house of all God's children, open and welcoming.

§1181 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

A Church, "a house of Prayer in which the Eucharist is celebrated and reserved, where the Faithful assemble, and where is worshipped the presence of the Son of God our Savior, offered for us on the sacrificial altar for the help and consolation of the faithful - this house ought to be in good taste and a worthy place for prayer and sacred ceremonial." 57 In this "house of God" the truth and the harmony of the signs that make it up should show Christ to be present and active in this place. 58

§1177 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

The hymns and litanies of the Liturgy of the Hours integrate the Prayer of the psalms into the age of the Church, expressing the symbolism of the time of day, the liturgical seaSon, or the feast being celebrated. Moreover, the reading from the Word of God at each Hour (with the subsequent responses or troparia) and readings from the Fathers and spiritual masters at certain Hours, reveal more deeply the meaning of the Mystery being celebrated, assist in understanding the psalms, and prepare for silent prayer. the lectio divina, where the Word of God is so read and meditated that it becomes prayer, is thus rooted in the liturgical celebration.

§1172 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

"In celebrating this annual cycle of the mysteries of Christ, Holy Church honors the Blessed Mary, Mother of God, with a special Love. She is inseparably linked with the saving work of her Son. In her the Church admires and exalts the most excellent fruit of redemption and joyfully contemplates, as in a faultless image, that which she herself desires and hopes wholly to be." 44

§1159 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

The sacred image, the liturgical icon, principally represents Christ. It cannot represent the invisible and incomprehensible God, but the Incarnation of the Son of God has ushered in a new "economy" of images:

§1158 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

The harmony of signs (Song, music, words, and actions) is all the more expressive and fruitful when expressed in the cultural richness of the People of God who celebrate. 25 Hence "religious singing by the Faithful is to be intelligently fostered so that in devotions and sacred exercises as well as in liturgical services," in conformity with the Church's norms, "the voices of the faithful may be heard." But "the texts intended to be sung must always be in conformity with Catholic doctrine. Indeed they should be drawn chiefly from the Sacred Scripture and from liturgical sources." 26

§1157 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

Song and music fulfill their function as signs in a manner all the more significant when they are "more closely connected . . . with the liturgical action," 22 according to three principal criteria: beauty expressive of Prayer, the unanimous participation of the assembly at the designated moments, and the solemn character of the celebration. In this way they participate in the purpose of the liturgical words and actions: the Glory of God and the sanctification of the Faithful: 23

§1156 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

"The musical tradition of the universal Church is a treasure of inestimable value, greater even than that of any other art. the main reaSon for this pre-eminence is that, as a combination of sacred music and words, it forms a necessary or integral part of solemn liturgy." 20 The composition and singing of inspired psalms, often accompanied by musical instruments, were already closely linked to the liturgical celebrations of the Old Covenant. the Church continues and develops this tradition: "Address . . . one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody to the Lord with all your heart." "He who sings prays twice." 21

§1155 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

The liturgical word and action are inseparable both insofar as they are signs and instruction and insofar as they accomplish what they signify. When the Holy Spirit awakens Faith, he not only gives an understanding of the Word of God, but through the sacraments also makes present the "wonders" of God which it proclaims. the Spirit makes present and communicates the Father's work, fulfilled by the beLoved Son.

§1145 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

A sacramental celebration is woven from signs and symbols. In keeping with the divine pedagogy of Salvation, their meaning is rooted in the work of creation and in human culture, specified by the events of the Old Covenant and fully Revealed in the perSon and work of Christ.

§1144 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

In the celebration of the sacraments it is thus the whole assembly that is leitourgos, each according to his function, but in the "unity of the Spirit" who acts in all. "In liturgical celebrations each perSon, minister or layman, who has an office to perform, should carry out all and only those parts which pertain to his office by the nature of the rite and the norms of the liturgy." 15

§1095 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH

For this reaSon the Church, especially during Advent and Lent and above all at the Easter Vigil, re-reads and re-lives the great events of Salvation history in the "today" of her liturgy. But this also demands that catechesis help the Faithful to open themselves to this spiritual understanding of the economy of salvation as the Church's liturgy reveals it and enables us to live it.

§1088 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH

"To accomplish so great a work" - the dispensation or communication of his work of Salvation - "Christ is always present in his Church, especially in her liturgical celebrations. He is present in the Sacrifice of the Mass not only in the perSon of his minister, 'the same now offering, through the ministry of priests, who formerly offered himself on the cross,' but especially in the Eucharistic species. By his power he is present in the sacraments so that when anybody baptizes, it is really Christ himself who baptizes. He is present in his word since it is he himself who speaks when the holy Scriptures are read in the Church. Lastly, he is present when the Church prays and sings, for he has promised 'where two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them."' 11

§974 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT In Brief

The Most Blessed Virgin Mary, when the course of her earthly life was completed, was taken up body and soul into the Glory of heaven, where she already shares in the glory of her Son's Resurrection, anticipating the resurrection of all members of his Body.

§973 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT In Brief

By pronouncing her "fiat" at the Annunciation and giving her consent to the Incarnation, Mary was al ready collaborating with the whole work her Son was to accomplish. She is mother wherever he is Savior and head of the Mystical Body.

§968 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Her role in relation to the Church and to all Humanity goes still further. "In a wholly singular way she cooperated by her obedience, Faith, hope, and burning charity in the Savior's work of restoring supernatural life to souls. For this reaSon she is a mother to us in the order of Grace." 509

§967 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

By her complete adherence to the Father's will, to his Son's redemptive work, and to every prompting of the Holy Spirit, the Virgin Mary is the Church's model of Faith and charity. Thus she is a "preeminent and . . . wholly unique member of the Church"; indeed, she is the "exemplary realization" (typus) 508 of the Church.

§966 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"Finally the Immaculate Virgin, preserved free from all stain of original sin, when the course of her earthly life was finished, was taken up body and soul into heavenly Glory, and exalted by the Lord as Queen over all things, so that she might be the more fully conformed to her Son, the Lord of lords and conqueror of sin and death." 506 The Assumption of the Blessed Virgin is a singular participation in her Son's Resurrection and an anticipation of the resurrection of other Christians:

§965 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

After her Son's Ascension, Mary "aided the beginnings of the Church by her Prayers." 504 In her association with the apostles and several women, "we also see Mary by her prayers imploring the gift of the Spirit, who had already overshadowed her in the Annunciation." 505

§964 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Mary's role in the Church is inseparable from her union with Christ and flows directly from it. "This union of the mother with the Son in the work of Salvation is made manifest from the time of Christ's Virginal conception up to his death"; 502 it is made manifest above all at the hour of his Passion:

§961 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT In Brief

The term "Communion of saints" refers also to the communion of "holy perSons" (sancti) in Christ who "died for all," so that what each one does or suffers in and for Christ bears fruit for all.

§959 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

In the one family of God. "For if we continue to Love one another and to join in praising the Most Holy Trinity - all of us who are Sons of God and form one family in Christ - we will be Faithful to the deepest vocation of the Church." 499

§948 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The term "Communion of saints" therefore has two closely linked meanings: communion in holy things (sancta)" and "among holy perSons (sancti).

§945 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT In Brief

Already destined for him through Baptism, the perSon who surrenders himself to the God he Loves above all else thereby consecrates himself more intimately to God's service and to the good of the whole Church.

§988 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The Christian Creed - the profession of our Faith in God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, and in God's creative, saving, and sanctifying action - culminates in the proclamation of the Resurrection of the dead on the last day and in life everlasting.

§994 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

But there is more. Jesus links Faith in the Resurrection to his own perSon: "I am the Resurrection and the life." 542 It is Jesus himself who on the last day will raise up those who have Believed in him, who have eaten his body and drunk his blood. 543 Already now in this present life he gives a sign and pledge of this by restoring some of the dead to life, 544 announcing thereby his own Resurrection, though it was to be of another order. He speaks of this unique event as the "sign of Jonah," 545 The sign of the temple: he announces that he will be put to death but rise thereafter on the third day. 546

§1086 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH

"Accordingly, just as Christ was sent by the Father so also he sent the apostles, filled with the Holy Spirit. This he did so that they might preach the Gospel to every creature and proclaim that the Son of God by his death and Resurrection had freed us from the power of Satan and from death and brought us into the Kingdom of his Father. But he also willed that the work of Salvation which they preached should be set in train through the sacrifice and sacraments, around which the entire liturgical life revolves." 9

§1077 CHAPTER ONE THE PASCHAL MYSTERY IN THE AGE OF THE CHURCH

"Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has blessed us in Christ with every spiritual blessing in the heavenly places, even as he chose us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and blameless before him. He destined us before him in Love to be his Sons through Jesus Christ, according to the purpose of his will, to the praise of his glorious Grace which he freely bestowed on us in the Beloved." 3

The liturgy is also a participation in Christ's own Prayer addressed to the Father in the Holy Spirit. In the liturgy, all Christian prayer finds its source and goal. Through the liturgy the inner man is rooted and grounded in "the great Love with which [the Father] loved us" in his beloved Son. 11 It is the same "marvelous work of God" that is lived and internalized by all prayer, "at all times in the Spirit." 12

In the Symbol of the Faith the Church confesses the Mystery of the Holy Trinity and of the Plan of God's "good pleasure" for all creation: the Father accomplishes the "mystery of his will" by giving his beLoved Son and his Holy Spirit for the Salvation of the world and for the Glory of his name. 1

§1040 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The Last Judgment will come when Christ returns in Glory. Only the Father knows the day and the hour; only he determines the moment of its coming. Then through his Son Jesus Christ he will pronounce the final word on all history. We shall know the ultimate meaning of the whole work of creation and of the entire economy of Salvation and understand the marvellous ways by which his Providence led everything towards its final end. the Last Judgment will reveal that God's justice triumphs over all the injustices committed by his creatures and that God's Love is stronger than death. 626

§1039 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

In the presence of Christ, who is Truth itself, the truth of each man's relationship with God will be laid bare. 624 The Last Judgment will reveal even to its furthest consequences the good each perSon has done or failed to do during his earthly life:

§1038 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The Resurrection of all the dead, "of both the just and the unjust," 621 will precede the Last Judgment. This will be "the hour when all who are in the tombs will hear [the Son of man's] voice and come forth, those who have done good, to the resurrection of life, and those who have done evil, to the resurrection of judgment." 622 Then Christ will come "in his Glory, and all the angels with him .... Before him will be gathered all the nations, and he will separate them one from another as a shepherd separates the sheep from the goats, and he will place the sheep at his right hand, but the goats at the left.... and they will go away into eternal punishment, but the righteous into eternal life." 623

§1019 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT In Brief

Jesus, the Son of God, freely suffered death for us in complete and free subMission to the will of God, his Father. By his death he has conquered death, and so opened the possibility of Salvation to all men.

§1009 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Death is transformed by Christ. Jesus, the Son of God, also himself suffered the death that is part of the human condition. Yet, despite his anguish as he faced death, he accepted it in an act of complete and free subMission to his Father's will. 572 The obedience of Jesus has transformed the curse of death into a blessing. 573

§1004 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

In expectation of that day, the Believer's body and soul already participate in the dignity of belonging to Christ. This dignity entails the demand that he should treat with respect his own body, but also the body of every other perSon, especially the suffering:

§996 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

From the beginning, Christian Faith in the Resurrection has met with incomprehension and opposition. 548 "On no point does the Christian faith encounter more opposition than on the resurrection of the body." 549 It is very commonly accepted that the life of the human perSon continues in a spiritual fashion after death. But how can we Believe that this body, so clearly mortal, could rise to everlasting life?

§941 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT In Brief

Lay people share in Christ's priesthood: ever more united with him, they exhibit the Grace of Baptism and Confirmation in all dimensions of their perSonal family, social and ecclesial lives, and so fulfill the call to holiness addressed to all the baptized.

§1192 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY In Brief

Sacred images in our Churches and homes are intended to awaken and nourish our Faith in the Mystery of Christ. Through the icon of Christ and his works of Salvation, it is he whom we adore. Through sacred images of the holy Mother of God, of the angels and of the saints, we venerate the perSons represented.

§1408 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION In Brief

The Eucharistic celebration always includes: the proclamation of the Word of God; thanksgiving to God the Father for all his benefits, above all the gift of his Son; the consecration of bread and wine; and participation in the liturgical banquet by receiving the Lord's body and blood. These elements constitute one single act of worship.

§1317 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION In Brief

Confirmation, like Baptism, imprints a spiritual mark or indelible character on the Christian's soul; for this reaSon one can receive this sacrament only once in one's life.

§1313 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

In the Latin Rite, the ordinary minister of Confirmation is the bishop. 130 Although the bishop may for grave reaSons concede to priests the faculty of administering Confirmation, 131 it is appropriate from the very meaning of the sacrament that he should confer it himself, mindful that the celebration of Confirmation has been temporally separated from Baptism for this reason. Bishops are the successors of the apostles. They have received the fullness of the sacrament of Holy Orders. the administration of this sacrament by them demonstrates clearly that its effect is to unite those who receive it more closely to the Church, to her apostolic origins, and to her Mission of bearing witness to Christ.

§1312 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

The original minister of Confirmation is the bishop. 128 In the East, ordinarily the priest who baptizes also immediately confers Confirmation in one and the same celebration. But he does so with sacred chrism consecrated by the patriarch or the bishop, thus expressing the apostolic unity of the Church whose bonds are strengthened by the sacrament of Confirmation. In the Latin Church, the same discipline applies to the Baptism of adults or to the reception into full Communion with the Church of a perSon baptized in another Christian community that does not have valid Confirmation. 129

§1306 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

Every baptized perSon not yet confirmed can and should receive the sacrament of Confirmation. 121 Since Baptism, Confirmation, and Eucharist form a unity, it follows that "the Faithful are obliged to receive this sacrament at the appropriate time," 122 for without Confirmation and Eucharist, Baptism is certainly valid and efficacious, but Christian initiation remains incomplete.

§1305 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

This "character" perfects the common priesthood of the Faithful, received in Baptism, and "the confirmed perSon receives the power to profess faith in Christ publicly and as it were officially (quasi ex officio)." 120

§1295 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

By this anointing the confirmand receives the "mark," the seal of the Holy Spirit. A seal is a symbol of a perSon, a sign of personal authority, or ownership of an object. 105 Hence soldiers were marked with their leader's seal and slaves with their master's. A seal authenticates a juridical act or document and occasionally makes it secret. 106

§1290 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

In the first centuries Confirmation generally comprised one single celebration with Baptism, forming with it a "double sacrament," according to the expression of St. Cyprian. Among other reaSons, the multiplication of infant baptisms all through the year, the increase of rural parishes, and the growth of dioceses often prevented the bishop from being present at all baptismal celebrations. In the West the desire to reserve the completion of Baptism to the bishop caused the temporal separation of the two sacraments. the East has kept them united, so that Confirmation is conferred by the priest who baptizes. But he can do so only with the "myron" consecrated by a bishop. 100

§1289 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

Very early, the better to signify the gift of the Holy Spirit, an anointing with perfumed oil (chrism) was added to the laying on of hands. This anointing highlights the name "Christian," which means "anointed" and derives from that of Christ himself whom God "anointed with the Holy Spirit." 99 This rite of anointing has continued ever since, in both East and West. For this reaSon the Eastern Churches call this sacrament Chrismation, anointing with chrism, or myron which means "chrism." In the West, Confirmation suggests both the ratification of Baptism, thus completing Christian initiation, and the strengthening of baptismal Grace - both fruits of the Holy Spirit.

§1288 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

"From that time on the apostles, in fulfillment of Christ's will, imparted to the newly baptized by the laying on of hands the gift of the Spirit that completes the Grace of Baptism. For this reaSon in the Letter to the Hebrews the doctrine concerning Baptism and the laying on of hands is listed among the first elements of Christian instruction. the imposition of hands is rightly recognized by the Catholic tradition as the origin of the sacrament of Confirmation, which in a certain way perpetuates the grace of Pentecost in the Church." 98

§1286 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

In the Old Testament the prophets announced that the Spirit of the Lord would rest on the hoped-for Messiah for his saving Mission. 90 The descent of the Holy Spirit on Jesus at his Baptism by John was the sign that this was he who was to come, the Messiah, the Son of God. 91 He was conceived of the Holy Spirit; his whole life and his whole mission are carried out in total Communion with the Holy Spirit whom the Father gives him "without measure." 92

§1284 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION In Brief

In case of necessity, any perSon can baptize provided that he have the intention of doing that which the Church does and provided that he pours water on the candidate's head while saying: "I baptize you in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit."

§1318 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION In Brief

In the East this sacrament is administered immediately after Baptism and is followed by participation in the Eucharist; this tradition highlights the unity of the three sacraments of Christian initiation. In the Latin Church this sacrament is administered when the age of reaSon has been reached, and its celebration is ordinarily reserved to the bishop, thus signifying that this sacrament strengthens the ecclesial bond.

§1319 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION In Brief

A candidate for Confirmation who has attained the age of reaSon must profess the Faith, be in the state of Grace, have the intention of receiving the sacrament, and be prepared to assume the role of disciple and witness to Christ, both within the ecclesial community and in temporal affairs.

§1400 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

Ecclesial communities derived from the Reformation and separated from the Catholic Church, "have not preserved the proper reality of the Eucharistic Mystery in its fullness, especially because of the absence of the sacrament of Holy Orders." 236 It is for this reaSon that Eucharistic interCommunion with these communities is not possible for the Catholic Church. However these ecclesial communities, "when they commemorate the Lord's death and Resurrection in the Holy Supper . . . profess that it signifies life in communion with Christ and await his coming in Glory." 237

§1393 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

Holy Communion separates us from sin. the body of Christ we receive in Holy Communion is "given up for us," and the blood we drink "shed for the many for the forgiveness of Sins." For this reaSon the Eucharist cannot unite us to Christ without at the same time cleansing us from past sins and preserving us from future sins:

§1390 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

Since Christ is sacramentally present under each of the species, Communion under the species of bread alone makes it possible to receive all the fruit of Eucharistic Grace. For pastoral reaSons this manner of receiving communion has been legitimately established as the most common form in the Latin rite. But "the sign of communion is more complete when given under both kinds, since in that form the sign of the Eucharistic meal appears more clearly." 222 This is the usual form of receiving communion in the Eastern rites.

§1389 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

The Church obliges the Faithful "to take part in the Divine Liturgy on Sundays and feast days" and, prepared by the sacrament of Reconciliation, to receive the Eucharist at least once a year, if possible during the Easter seaSon. 221 But the Church strongly encourages the faithful to receive the holy Eucharist on Sundays and feast days, or more often still, even daily.

§1384 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

The Lord addresses an invitation to us, urging us to receive him in the sacrament of the Eucharist: "Truly, I say to you, unless you eat the Flesh of the Son of man and drink his blood, you have no life in you." 215

§1381 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

"That in this sacrament are the true Body of Christ and his true Blood is something that 'cannot be apprehended by the senses,' says St. Thomas, 'but only by Faith, which relies on divine authority.' For this reaSon, in a commentary on Luke 22:19 ('This is my body which is given for you.'), St. Cyril says: 'Do not doubt whether this is true, but rather receive the words of the Savior in faith, for since he is the truth, he cannot lie.'" 210

§1379 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

The tabernacle was first intended for the reservation of the Eucharist in a worthy place so that it could be brought to the sick and those absent outside of Mass. As Faith in the real presence of Christ in his Eucharist deepened, the Church Became conscious of the meaning of silent adoration of the Lord present under the Eucharistic species. It is for this reaSon that the tabernacle should be located in an especially worthy place in the church and should be constructed in such a way that it emphasizes and manifests the truth of the real presence of Christ in the Blessed Sacrament.

§1373 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

"Christ Jesus, who died, yes, who was raised from the dead, who is at the right hand of God, who indeed intercedes for us," is present in many ways to his Church: 195 in his word, in his Church's Prayer, "where two or three are gathered in my name," 196 in the poor, the sick, and the impriSoned, 197 in the sacraments of which he is the author, in the sacrifice of the Mass, and in the person of the minister. But "he is present . . . most especially in the Eucharistic species." 198

§1361 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

The Eucharist is also the sacrifice of praise by which the Church sings the Glory of God in the name of all creation. This sacrifice of praise is possible only through Christ: he unites the Faithful to his perSon, to his praise, and to his intercession, so that the sacrifice of praise to the Father is offered through Christ and with him, to be accepted in him.

§1354 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

In the anamnesis that follows, the Church calls to mind the Passion, Resurrection, and glorious return of Christ Jesus; she presents to the Father the offering of his Son which reconciles us with him. In the intercessions, the Church indicates that the Eucharist is celebrated in Communion with the whole Church in heaven and on earth, the living and the dead, and in communion with the pastors of the Church, the Pope, the diocesan bishop, his presbyterium and his deacons, and all the bishops of the whole world together with their Churches.

§1348 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

All gather together. Christians come together in one place for the Eucharistic assembly. At its head is Christ himself, the principal agent of the Eucharist. He is high priest of the New Covenant; it is he himself who presides invisibly over every Eucharistic celebration. It is in representing him that the bishop or priest acting in the perSon of Christ the head (in persona Christi capitis) presides over the assembly, speaks after the readings, receives the offerings, and says the Eucharistic Prayer. All have their own active parts to play in the celebration, each in his own way: readers, those who bring up the offerings, those who give Communion, and the whole people whose "Amen" manifests their participation.

§1280 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION In Brief

Baptism imprints on the soul an indelible spiritual sign, the character, which consecrates the baptized perSon for Christian worship. Because of the character Baptism cannot be repeated (cf. DS 1609 and DS 1624).

§1279 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION In Brief

The fruit of Baptism, or baptismal Grace, is a rich reality that includes forgiveness of original sin and all perSonal Sins, birth into the new life by which man becomes an adoptive son of the Father, a member of Christ and a temple of the Holy Spirit. By this very fact the person baptized is incorporated into the Church, the Body of Christ, and made a sharer in the priesthood of Christ.

§1243 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

The white garment symbolizes that the perSon baptized has "put on Christ," 42 has risen with Christ. the candle, lit from the Easter candle, signifies that Christ has enlightened the neophyte. In him the baptized are "the light of the world." 43 The newly baptized is now, in the only Son, a child of God entitled to say the Prayer of the children of God: "Our Father."

§1240 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

In the Latin Church this triple infusion is accompanied by the minister's words: "N., I baptize you in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit." In the Eastern liturgies the catechumen turns toward the East and the priest says: "The servant of God, N., is baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit." At the invocation of each person of the Most Holy Trinity, the priest immerses the candidate in the water and raises him up again.

§1238 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

The Baptismal water is consecrated by a Prayer of epiclesis (either at this moment or at the Easter Vigil). the Church asks God that through his Son the power of the Holy Spirit may be sent upon the water, so that those who will be baptized in it may be "born of water and the Spirit." 40

§1234 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

The meaning and Grace of the sacrament of Baptism are clearly seen in the rites of its celebration. By following the gestures and words of this celebration with attentive participation, the Faithful are initiated into the riches this sacrament signifies and actually brings about in each newly baptized perSon.

§1231 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

Where infant Baptism has become the form in which this sacrament is usually celebrated, it has become a single act encapsulating the preparatory stages of Christian initiation in a very abridged way. By its very nature infant Baptism requires a post-baptismal catechumenate. Not only is there a need for instruction after Baptism, but also for the necessary flowering of baptismal Grace in perSonal growth. the catechism has its proper place here.

§1224 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

Our Lord voluntarily submitted himself to the Baptism of St. John, intended for sinners, in order to "fulfill all righteousness." 19 Jesus' gesture is a manifestation of his self-emptying. 20 The Spirit who had hovered over the waters of the first creation descended then on the Christ as a prelude of the new creation, and the Father Revealed Jesus as his "beLoved Son." 21

§1223 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

All the Old Covenant prefigurations find their fulfillment in Christ Jesus. He begins his public life after having himself baptized by St. John the Baptist in the Jordan. 17 After his Resurrection Christ gives this Mission to his apostles: "Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all that I have commanded you." 18

§1219 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

The Church has seen in Noah's ark a prefiguring of Salvation by Baptism, for by it "a few, that is, eight perSons, were saved through water": 14

§1216 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

"This bath is called enlightenment, because those who receive this [catechetical] instruction are enlightened in their understanding . . . ." 8 Having received in Baptism the Word, "the true light that enlightens every man," the perSon baptized has been "enlightened," he becomes a "son of light," indeed, he becomes "light" himself: 9

§1213 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

Holy Baptism is the basis of the whole Christian life, the gateway to life in the Spirit (vitae spiritualis ianua), 4 and the door which gives access to the other sacraments. Through Baptism we are freed from sin and reborn as Sons of God; we become members of Christ, are incorporated into the Church and made sharers in her Mission: "Baptism is the sacrament of regeneration through water in the word." 5

§1202 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY

The diverse liturgical traditions have arisen by very reaSon of the Church's Mission. Churches of the same geographical and cultural area came to celebrate the Mystery of Christ through particular expressions characterized by the culture: in the tradition of the "deposit of Faith," 67 in liturgical symbolism, in the organization of fraternal Communion, in the theological understanding of the mysteries, and in various forms of holiness. Through the liturgical life of a local church, Christ, the light and Salvation of all peoples, is made manifest to the particular people and culture to which that Church is sent and in which she is rooted. the Church is catholic, capable of integrating into her unity, while purifying them, all the authentic riches of cultures. 68

§1244 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

First Holy Communion. Having become a child of God clothed with the wedding garment, the neophyte is admitted "to the marriage supper of the Lamb" 44 and receives the food of the new life, the body and blood of Christ. the Eastern Churches maintain a lively awareness of the unity of Christian initiation by giving Holy Communion to all the newly baptized and confirmed, even little children, recalling the Lord's words: "Let the children come to me, do not hinder them." 45 The Latin Church, which reserves adMission to Holy Communion to those who have attained the age of reaSon, expresses the orientation of Baptism to the Eucharist by having the newly baptized child brought to the altar for the praying of the Our Father.

§1246 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

"Every perSon not yet baptized and only such a person is able to be baptized." 46

§1278 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION In Brief

The essential rite of Baptism consists in immersing the candidate in water or pouring water on his head, while pronouncing the invocation of the Most Holy Trinity: the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.

§1276 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION In Brief

"Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all that I have commanded you" (Mt 28:19-20).

§1272 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

Incorporated into Christ by Baptism, the perSon baptized is configured to Christ. Baptism seals the Christian with the indelible spiritual mark (character) of his belonging to Christ. No sin can erase this mark, even if sin prevents Baptism from bearing the fruits of Salvation. 82 Given once for all, Baptism cannot be repeated.

§1271 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

Baptism constitutes the foundation of Communion among all Christians, including those who are not yet in full communion with the Catholic Church: "For men who Believe in Christ and have been properly baptized are put in some, though imperfect, communion with the Catholic Church. Justified by Faith in Baptism, [they] are incorporated into Christ; they therefore have a right to be called Christians, and with good reaSon are accepted as brothers by the children of the Catholic Church." 80 "Baptism therefore constitutes the sacramental bond of unity existing among all who through it are reborn." 81

§1270 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

"Reborn as Sons of God, [the baptized] must profess before men the Faith they have received from God through the Church" and participate in the apostolic and Missionary activity of the People of God. 79

§1269 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

Having become a member of the Church, the perSon baptized belongs no longer to himself, but to him who died and rose for us. 75 From now on, he is called to be subject to others, to serve them in the Communion of the Church, and to "obey and submit" to the Church's leaders, 76 holding them in respect and affection. 77 Just as Baptism is the source of responsibilities and duties, the baptized person also enjoys rights within the Church: to receive the sacraments, to be nourished with the Word of God and to be sustained by the other spiritual helps of the Church. 78

§1265 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

Baptism not only purifies from all Sins, but also makes the neophyte "a new creature," an adopted Son of God, who has become a "partaker of the divine nature," 68 member of Christ and coheir with him, 69 and a temple of the Holy Spirit. 70

§1263 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

By Baptism all Sins are forgiven, original sin and all perSonal sins, as well as all punishment for sin. 65 In those who have been reborn nothing remains that would impede their entry into the Kingdom of God, neither Adam's sin, nor personal sin, nor the consequences of sin, the gravest of which is separation from God.

§1260 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

"Since Christ died for all, and since all men are in fact called to one and the same destiny, which is divine, we must hold that the Holy Spirit offers to all the possibility of being made partakers, in a way known to God, of the Paschal Mystery." 62 Every man who is ignorant of the Gospel of Christ and of his Church, but seeks the truth and does the will of God in accordance with his understanding of it, can be saved. It may be supposed that such perSons would have desired Baptism explicitly if they had known its necessity.

§1256 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

The ordinary ministers of Baptism are the bishop and priest and, in the Latin Church, also the deacon. 57 In case of necessity, any perSon, even someone not baptized, can baptize, if he has the required intention. the intention required is to will to do what the Church does when she baptizes, and to apply the Trinitarian baptismal formula. the Church finds the reason for this possibility in the universal saving will of God and the necessity of Baptism for Salvation. 58

§1254 CHAPTER ONE THE SACRAMENTS OF CHRISTIAN INITIATION

For all the baptized, children or adults, Faith must grow after Baptism. For this reaSon the Church celebrates each year at the Easter Vigil the renewal of baptismal promises. Preparation for Baptism leads only to the threshold of new life. Baptism is the source of that new life in Christ from which the entire Christian life springs forth.

§1199 CHAPTER TWO THE SACRAMENTAL CELEBRATION OF THE PASCHAL MYSTERY In Brief

It is in these Churches that the Church celebrates public worship to the Glory of the Holy Trinity, hears the word of God and sings his praise, lifts up her Prayer, and offers the sacrifice of Christ sacramentally present in the midst of the assembly. These churches are also places of recollection and perSonal prayer.

§935 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT In Brief

To proclaim the Faith and to Plant his reign, Christ sends his apostles and their successors. He gives them a share in his own Mission. From him they receive the power to act in his perSon.

§702 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

From the beginning until "the fullness of time," 60 The joint Mission of the Father's Word and Spirit remains hidden, but it is at work. God's Spirit prepares for the time of the Messiah. Neither is fully Revealed but both are already promised, to be watched for and welcomed at their manifestation. So, for this reaSon, when the Church reads the Old Testament, she searches there for what the Spirit, "who has spoken through the prophets," wants to tell us about Christ. 61

§664 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Being seated at the Father's right hand signifies the inauguration of the Messiah's kingdom, the fulfilment of the prophet Daniel's vision concerning the Son of man: "To him was given dominion and Glory and kingdom, that all peoples, nations, and languages should serve him; his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom one that shall not be destroyed." 546 After this event the apostles Became witnesses of the "kingdom [that] will have no end". 547

§663 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Henceforth Christ is seated at the right hand of the Father: "By 'the Father's right hand' we understand the Glory and honour of divinity, where he who exists as Son of God before all ages, indeed as God, of one being with the Father, is seated bodily after he Became incarnate and his Flesh was glorified." 545

§661 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

This final stage stays closely linked to the first, that is, to his descent from heaven in the Incarnation. Only the one who "came from the Father" can return to the Father: Christ Jesus. 537 "No one has ascended into heaven but he who descended from heaven, the Son of man." 538 Left to its own natural powers Humanity does not have access to the "Father's house", to God's life and happiness. 539 Only Christ can open to man such access that we, his members, might have confidence that we too shall go where he, our Head and our Source, has preceded us. 540

§654 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Paschal Mystery has two aspects: by his death, Christ liberates us from sin; by his Resurrection, he opens for us the way to a new life. This new life is above all justification that reinstates us in God's Grace, "so that as Christ was raised from the dead by the Glory of the Father, we too might walk in newness of life." Justification consists in both victory over the death caused by sin and a new participation in grace. 526 It brings about filial adoption so that men become Christ's brethren, as Jesus himself called his disciples after his Resurrection: "Go and tell my brethren." 527 We are brethren not by nature, but by the gift of grace, because that adoptive filiation gains us a real share in the life of the only Son, which was fully Revealed in his Resurrection.

§653 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The truth of Jesus' divinity is confirmed by his Resurrection. He had said: "When you have lifted up the Son of man, then you will know that I am he." 523 The Resurrection of the crucified one shows that he was truly "I AM", the Son of God and God himself. So St. Paul could declare to the Jews: "What God promised to the Fathers, this he has fulfilled to us their children by raising Jesus; as also it is written in the second psalm, 'You are my Son, today I have begotten you.'" 524 Christ's Resurrection is closely linked to the Incarnation of God's Son, and is its fulfilment in accordance with God's eternal Plan.

§651 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

"If Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is in vain and your Faith is in vain." 520 The Resurrection above all constitutes the confirmation of all Christ's works and teachings. All truths, even those most inaccessible to human reaSon, find their justification if Christ by his Resurrection has given the definitive proof of his divine authority, which he had promised.

§650 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Fathers contemplate the Resurrection from the perspective of the divine perSon of Christ who remained united to his soul and body, even when these were separated from each other by death: "By the unity of the divine nature, which remains present in each of the two components of man, these are reunited. For as death is produced by the separation of the human components, so Resurrection is achieved by the union of the two." 519

§649 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

As for the Son, he effects his own Resurrection by virtue of his divine power. Jesus announces that the Son of man will have to suffer much, die, and then rise. 516 Elsewhere he affirms explicitly: "I lay down my life, that I may take it again. . . I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again." 517 "We Believe that Jesus died and rose again." 518

§648 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Christ's Resurrection is an object of Faith in that it is a transcendent intervention of God himself in creation and history. In it the three divine perSons act together as one, and manifest their own proper characteristics. the Father's power "raised up" Christ his Son and by doing so perfectly introduced his Son's Humanity, including his body, into the Trinity. Jesus is conclusively Revealed as "Son of God in power according to the Spirit of holiness by his Resurrection from the dead". 514 St. Paul insists on the manifestation of God's power 515 through the working of the Spirit who gave life to Jesus' dead humanity and called it to the glorious state of Lordship.

§646 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Christ's Resurrection was not a return to earthly life, as was the case with the raisings from the dead that he had performed before Easter: Jairus' daughter, the young man of Naim, Lazarus. These actions were miraculous events, but the perSons miraculously raised returned by Jesus' power to ordinary earthly life. At some particular moment they would die again. Christ's Resurrection is essentially different. In his risen body he passes from the state of death to another life beyond time and space. At Jesus' Resurrection his body is filled with the power of the Holy Spirit: he shares the divine life in his glorious state, so that St. Paul can say that Christ is "the man of heaven". 511

§645 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

By means of touch and the sharing of a meal, the risen Jesus establishes direct contact with his disciples. He invites them in this way to recognize that he is not a ghost and above all to verify that the risen body in which he appears to them is the same body that had been tortured and crucified, for it still bears the traces of his Passion. 508 Yet at the same time this authentic, real body possesses the new properties of a glorious body: not limited by space and time but able to be present how and when he wills; for Christ's Humanity can no longer be confined to earth, and belongs henceforth only to the Father's divine realm. 509 For this reaSon too the risen Jesus enjoys the sovereign freedom of appearing as he wishes: in the guise of a gardener or in other forms familiar to his disciples, precisely to awaken their Faith. 510

§671 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Though already present in his Church, Christ's reign is nevertheless yet to be fulfilled "with power and great Glory" by the King's return to earth. 556 This reign is still under attack by the evil powers, even though they have been defeated definitively by Christ's Passover. 557 Until everything is subject to him, "until there be realized new heavens and a new earth in which justice dwells, the pilgrim Church, in her sacraments and institutions, which belong to this present age, carries the mark of this world which will pass, and she herself takes her place among the creatures which groan and travail yet and await the revelation of the Sons of God." 558 That is why Christians pray, above all in the Eucharist, to hasten Christ's return by saying to him: 559 Maranatha! "Our Lord, come!" 560

§673 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Since the Ascension Christ's coming in Glory has been imminent, 565 even though "it is not for you to know times or seaSons which the Father has fixed by his own authority." 566 . This eschatological coming could be accomplished at any moment, even if both it and the final trial that will precede it are "delayed". 567

§697 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Cloud and light. These two images occur together in the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. In the theophanies of the Old Testament, the cloud, now obscure, now luminous, reveals the living and saving God, while veiling the transcendence of his Glory - with Moses on Mount Sinai, 43 at the tent of meeting, 44 and during the wandering in the desert, 45 and with Solomon at the dedication of the Temple. 46 In the Holy Spirit, Christ fulfills these figures. the Spirit comes upon the Virgin Mary and "overshadows" her, so that she might conceive and give birth to Jesus. 47 On the mountain of Transfiguration, the Spirit in the "cloud came and overshadowed" Jesus, Moses and Elijah, Peter, James and John, and "a voice came out of the cloud, saying, 'This is my Son, my Chosen; listen to him!'" 48 Finally, the cloud took Jesus out of the sight of the disciples on the day of his ascension and will reveal him as Son of man in glory on the day of his final coming. 49

§695 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Anointing. the symbolism of anointing with oil also signifies the Holy Spirit, 30 to the point of becoming a synonym for the Holy Spirit. In Christian initiation, anointing is the sacramental sign of Confirmation, called "chrismation" in the Churches of the East. Its full force can be grasped only in relation to the priMary anointing accomplished by the Holy Spirit, that of Jesus. Christ (in Hebrew "messiah") means the one "anointed" by God's Spirit. There were several anointed ones of the Lord in the Old Covenant, pre-eminently King David. 31 But Jesus is God's Anointed in a unique way: the Humanity the Son assumed was entirely anointed by the Holy Spirit. the Holy Spirit established him as "Christ." 32 The Virgin Mary conceived Christ by the Holy Spirit who, through the angel, proclaimed him the Christ at his birth, and prompted Simeon to come to the temple to see the Christ of the Lord. 33 The Spirit filled Christ and the power of the Spirit went out from him in his acts of healing and of saving. 34 Finally, it was the Spirit who raised Jesus from the dead. 35 Now, fully established as "Christ" in his humanity victorious over death, Jesus pours out the Holy Spirit abundantly until "the saints" constitute - in their union with the humanity of the Son of God - that perfect man "to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ": 36 "the whole Christ," in St. Augustine's expression.

§694 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Water. the symbolism of water signifies the Holy Spirit's action in Baptism, since after the invocation of the Holy Spirit it becomes the efficacious sacramental sign of new birth: just as the gestation of our first birth took place in water, so the water of Baptism truly signifies that our birth into the divine life is given to us in the Holy Spirit. As "by one Spirit we were all baptized," so we are also "made to drink of one Spirit." 27 Thus the Spirit is also perSonally the living water welling up from Christ crucified 28 as its source and welling up in us to eternal life. 29

§691 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"Holy Spirit" is the proper name of the one whom we adore and glorify with the Father and the Son. the Church has received this name from the Lord and professes it in the Baptism of her new children. 16

§690 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Jesus is Christ, "anointed," because the Spirit is his anointing, and everything that occurs from the Incarnation on derives from this fullness. 11 When Christ is finally glorified, 12 he can in turn send the Spirit from his place with the Father to those who Believe in him: he communicates to them his Glory, 13 that is, the Holy Spirit who glorifies him. 14 From that time on, this joint Mission will be manifested in the children adopted by the Father in the Body of his Son: the mission of the Spirit of adoption is to unite them to Christ and make them live in him:

§689 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The One whom the Father has sent into our hearts, the Spirit of his Son, is truly God. 10 Consubstantial with the Father and the Son, the Spirit is inseparable from them, in both the inner life of the Trinity and his gift of Love for the world. In adoring the Holy Trinity, life-giving, consubstantial, and indivisible, the Church's Faith also professes the distinction of persons. When the Father sends his Word, he always sends his Breath. In their joint Mission, the Son and the Holy Spirit are distinct but inseparable. To be sure, it is Christ who is seen, the visible image of the invisible God, but it is the Spirit who reveals him.

§686 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The Holy Spirit is at work with the Father and the Son from the beginning to the completion of the Plan for our Salvation. But in these "end times," ushered in by the Son's redeeming Incarnation, the Spirit is Revealed and given, recognized and welcomed as a person. Now can this divine plan, accomplished in Christ, the firstborn and head of the new creation, be embodied in mankind by the outpouring of the Spirit: as the Church, the Communion of saints, the forgiveness of Sins, the Resurrection of the body, and the life everlasting.

§685 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

To Believe in the Holy Spirit is to profess that the Holy Spirit is one of the perSons of the Holy Trinity, consubstantial with the Father and the Son: "with the Father and the Son he is worshipped and glorified." 6 For this reason, the divine Mystery of the Holy Spirit was already treated in the context of Trinitarian "theology." Here, however, we have to do with the Holy Spirit only in the divine "economy."

§684 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Through his Grace, the Holy Spirit is the first to awaken Faith in us and to communicate to us the new life, which is to "know the Father and the one whom he has sent, Jesus Christ." 4 But the Spirit is the last of the perSons of the Holy Trinity to be Revealed. St. Gregory of Nazianzus, the Theologian, explains this progression in terms of the pedagogy of divine "condescension":

§683 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"No one can say 'Jesus is Lord' except by the Holy Spirit." 1 "God has sent the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, 'Abba! Father!"' 2 This knowledge of Faith is possible only in the Holy Spirit: to be in touch with Christ, we must first have been touched by the Holy Spirit. He comes to meet us and kindles faith in us. By virtue of our Baptism, the first sacrament of the faith, the Holy Spirit in the Church communicates to us, intimately and personally, the life that originates in the Father and is offered to us in the Son.

§679 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Christ is Lord of eternal life. Full right to pass definitive judgement on the works and hearts of men belongs to him as redeemer of the world. He "acquired" this right by his cross. the Father has given "all judgement to the Son". 586 Yet the Son did not come to judge, but to save and to give the life he has in himself. 587 By rejecting Grace in this life, one already judges oneself, receives according to one's works, and can even condemn oneself for all eternity by rejecting the Spirit of Love. 588

§642 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Everything that happened during those Paschal days involves each of the apostles - and Peter in particular - in the building of the new era begun on Easter morning. As witnesses of the Risen One, they remain the foundation stones of his Church. the Faith of the first community of Believers is based on the witness of concrete men known to the Christians and for the most part still living among them. Peter and the Twelve are the priMary "witnesses to his Resurrection", but they are not the only ones - Paul speaks clearly of more than five hundred perSons to whom Jesus appeared on a single occasion and also of James and of all the apostles. 501

§637 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD In Brief

In his human soul united to his divine perSon, the dead Christ went down to the realm of the dead. He opened heaven's gates for the just who had gone before him.

§609 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

By embracing in his human heart the Father's Love for men, Jesus "loved them to the end", for "greater love has no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends." 425 In suffering and death his Humanity Became the free and perfect instrument of his divine love which desires the Salvation of men. 426 Indeed, out of love for his Father and for men, whom the Father wants to save, Jesus freely accepted his Passion and death: "No one takes [my life] from me, but I lay it down of my own accord." 427 Hence the sovereign freedom of God's Son as he went out to his death. 428

§607 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The desire to embrace his Father's Plan of redeeming Love inspired Jesus' whole life, 418 for his redemptive passion was the very reaSon for his Incarnation. and so he asked, "and what shall I say? 'Father, save me from this hour'? No, for this purpose I have come to this hour." 419 and again, "Shall I not drink the cup which the Father has given me?" 420 From the cross, just before "It is finished", he said, "I thirst." 421

§606 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The Son of God, who came down "from heaven, not to do (his) own will, but the will of him who sent (him)", 413 said on coming into the world, "Lo, I have come to do your will, O God." "and by that will we have been sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all." 414 From the first moment of his Incarnation the Son embraces the Father's Plan of divine Salvation in his redemptive Mission: "My food is to do the will of him who sent me, and to accomplish his work." 415 The sacrifice of Jesus "for the Sins of the whole world" 416 expresses his loving Communion with the Father. "The Father Loves me, because I lay down my life", said the Lord, "(for) I do as the Father has commanded me, so that the world may know that I love the Father." 417

§605 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

At the end of the parable of the lost sheep Jesus recalled that God's Love excludes no one: "So it is not the will of your Father who is in heaven that one of these little ones should perish." 410 He affirms that he came "to give his life as a ransom for many"; this last term is not restrictive, but contrasts the whole of Humanity with the unique perSon of the redeemer who hands himself over to save us. 411 The Church, following the apostles, teaches that Christ died for all men without exception: "There is not, never has been, and never will be a single human being for whom Christ did not suffer." 412

§604 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

By giving up his own Son for our Sins, God manifests that his Plan for us is one of benevolent Love, prior to any merit on our part: "In this is love, not that we loved God but that he loved us and sent his Son to be the expiation for our sins." 408 God "shows his love for us in that while we were yet sinners Christ died for us." 409

§603 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Jesus did not experience reprobation as if he himself had sinned. 405 But in the redeeming Love that always united him to the Father, he assumed us in the state of our waywardness of sin, to the point that he could say in our name from the cross: "My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?" 406 Having thus established him in solidarity with us sinners, God "did not spare his own Son but gave him up for us all", so that we might be "reconciled to God by the death of his Son". 407

§602 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Consequently, St. Peter can formulate the apostolic Faith in the divine Plan of Salvation in this way: "You were ransomed from the futile ways inherited from your Fathers... with the precious blood of Christ, like that of a lamb without blemish or spot. He was destined before the foundation of the world but was made manifest at the end of the times for your sake." 402 Man's Sins, following on original sin, are punishable by death. 403 By sending his own Son in the form of a slave, in the form of a fallen Humanity, on account of sin, God "made him to be sin who knew no sin, so that in him we might become the righteousness of God." 404

§600 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

To God, all moments of time are present in their immediacy. When therefore he establishes his eternal Plan of "predestination", he includes in it each perSon's free response to his Grace: "In this city, in fact, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and the peoples of Israel, gathered together against your holy servant Jesus, whom you anointed, to do whatever your hand and your plan had predestined to take place." 395 For the sake of accomplishing his plan of Salvation, God permitted the acts that flowed from their blindness. 396 "He died for our Sins in accordance with the Scriptures"

§597 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The historical complexity of Jesus' trial is apparent in the Gospel accounts. the perSonal sin of the participants (Judas, the Sanhedrin, Pilate) is known to God alone. Hence we cannot lay responsibility for the trial on the Jews in Jerusalem as a whole, despite the outcry of a manipulated crowd and the global reproaches contained in the apostles' calls to conversion after Pentecost. 385 Jesus himself, in forgiving them on the cross, and Peter in following suit, both accept "the ignorance" of the Jews of Jerusalem and even of their leaders. 386 Still less can we extend responsibility to other Jews of different times and places, based merely on the crowd's cry: "His blood be on us and on our children!", a formula for ratifying a judicial sentence. 387 As the Church declared at the Second Vatican Council: . . .

§590 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Only the divine identity of Jesus' perSon can justify so absolute a claim as "He who is not with me is against me"; and his saying that there was in him "something greater than Jonah,. . . greater than Solomon", something "greater than the Temple"; his reminder that David had called the Messiah his Lord, 371 and his affirmations, "Before Abraham was, I AM", and even "I and the Father are one." 372

§589 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Jesus gave scandal above all when he identified his merciful conduct toward sinners with God's own attitude toward them. 367 He went so far as to hint that by sharing the table of sinners he was admitting them to the messianic banquet. 368 But it was most especially by forgiving Sins that Jesus placed the religious authorities of Israel on the horns of a dilemma. Were they not entitled to demand in consternation, "Who can forgive sins but God alone?" 369 By forgiving sins Jesus either is blaspheming as a man who made himself God's equal, or is speaking the truth and his perSon really does make present and reveal God's name. 370

§612 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The cup of the New Covenant, which Jesus anticipated when he offered himself at the Last Supper, is afterwards accepted by him from his Father's hands in his agony in the garden at Gethsemani, 434 making himself "obedient unto death". Jesus prays: "My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me. . ." 435 Thus he expresses the horror that death represented for his human nature. Like ours, his human nature is destined for eternal life; but unlike ours, it is perfectly exempt from sin, the cause of death. 436 Above all, his human nature has been assumed by the divine perSon of the "Author of life", the "Living One". 437 By accepting in his human will that the Father's will be done, he accepts his death as redemptive, for "he himself bore our Sins in his body on the tree." 438

§614 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

This sacrifice of Christ is unique; it completes and surpasses all other sacrifices. 441 First, it is a gift from God the Father himself, for the Father handed his Son over to sinners in order to reconcile us with himself. At the same time it is the offering of the Son of God made man, who in freedom and Love offered his life to his Father through the Holy Spirit in reparation for our disobedience. 442

§635 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Christ went down into the depths of death so that "the dead will hear the voice of the Son of God, and those who hear will live." 484 Jesus, "the Author of life", by dying destroyed "him who has the power of death, that is, the devil, and [delivered] all those who through fear of death were subject to lifelong bondage." 485 Henceforth the risen Christ holds "the keys of Death and Hades", so that "at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, in heaven and on earth and under the earth." 486

§632 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The frequent New Testament affirmations that Jesus was "raised from the dead" presuppose that the crucified one sojourned in the realm of the dead prior to his Resurrection. 477 This was the first meaning given in the apostolic preaching to Christ's descent into hell: that Jesus, like all men, experienced death and in his soul joined the others in the realm of the dead. But he descended there as Saviour, proclaiming the Good News to the spirits impriSoned there. 478

§630 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD In Brief

During Christ's period in the tomb, his divine perSon continued to assume both his soul and his body, although they were separated from each other by death. For this reason the dead Christ's body "saw no corruption" (Acts 13:37).

§629 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD In Brief

To the benefit of every man, Jesus Christ tasted death (cf Heb 2:9). It is truly the Son of God made man who died and was buried.

§627 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Christ's death was a real death in that it put an end to his earthly human existence. But because of the union his body retained with the perSon of the Son, his was not a mortal corpse like others, for "divine power preserved Christ's body from corruption." 470 Both of these statements can be said of Christ: "He was cut off out of the land of the living", 471 and "My Flesh will dwell in hope. For you will not abandon my soul to Hades, nor let your Holy One see corruption." 472 Jesus' Resurrection "on the third day" was the proof of this, for bodily decay was held to begin on the fourth day after death. 473

§626 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Since the "Author of life" who was killed 467 is the same "living one [who has] risen", 468 The divine perSon of the Son of God necessarily continued to possess his human soul and body, separated from each other by death:

§625 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

Christ's stay in the tomb constitutes the real link between his passible state before Easter and his glorious and risen state today. the same perSon of the "Living One" can say, "I died, and behold I am alive for evermore": 465

§624 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

"By the Grace of God" Jesus tasted death "for every one". 459 In his Plan of Salvation, God ordained that his Son should not only "die for our Sins" 460 but should also "taste death", experience the condition of death, the separation of his soul from his body, between the time he expired on the cross and the time he was raised from the dead. the state of the dead Christ is the Mystery of the tomb and the descent into hell. It is the mystery of Holy Saturday, when Christ, lying in the tomb, 461 reveals God's great sabbath rest 462 after the fulfilment 463 of man's salvation, which brings peace to the whole universe. 464

§620 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD In Brief

Our Salvation flows from God's initiative of Love for us, because "he loved us and sent his Son to be the expiation for our Sins" (I Jn 4:10). "God was in Christ reconciling the world to himself" (2 Cor 5:19).

§618 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The cross is the unique sacrifice of Christ, the "one mediator between God and men". 452 But because in his incarnate divine perSon he has in some way united himself to every man, "the possibility of being made partners, in a way known to God, in the paschal Mystery" is offered to all men. 453 He calls his disciples to "take up [their] cross and follow (him)", 454 for "Christ also suffered for (us), leaving (us) an example so that (we) should follow in his steps." 455 In fact Jesus desires to associate with his redeeming sacrifice those who were to be its first beneficiaries. 456 This is achieved supremely in the case of his mother, who was associated more intimately than any other person in the mystery of his redemptive suffering. 457 Apart from the cross there is no other ladder by which we may get to heaven. 458

§616 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

It is Love "to the end" 446 that confers on Christ's sacrifice its value as redemption and reparation, as atonement and satisfaction. He knew and loved us all when he offered his life. 447 Now "the love of Christ controls us, because we are convinced that one has died for all; therefore all have died." 448 No man, not even the holiest, was ever able to take on himself the Sins of all men and offer himself as a sacrifice for all. the existence in Christ of the divine perSon of the Son, who at once surpasses and embraces all human persons, and constitutes himself as the Head of all mankind, makes possible his redemptive sacrifice for all.

§580 CHAPTER TWO I BELIEVE IN JESUS CHRIST, THE ONLY SON OF GOD

The perfect fulfilment of the Law could be the work of none but the divine legislator, born subject to the Law in the perSon of the Son. 337 In Jesus, the Law no longer appears engraved on tables of stone but "upon the heart" of the Servant who becomes "a covenant to the people", because he will "Faithfully bring forth justice". 338 Jesus fulfils the Law to the point of taking upon himself "the curse of the Law" incurred by those who do not "abide by the things written in the book of the Law, and do them", for his death took place to redeem them "from the transgressions under the first covenant". 339

§704 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"God fashioned man with his own hands [that is, the Son and the Holy Spirit] and impressed his own form on the Flesh he had fashioned, in such a way that even what was visible might bear the divine form." 65

§931 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Already dedicated to him through Baptism, the perSon who surrenders himself to the God he Loves above all else thereby consecrates himself more intimately to God's service and to the good of the Church. By this state of life consecrated to God, the Church manifests Christ and shows us how the Holy Spirit acts so wonderfully in her. and so the first Mission of those who profess the evangelical counsels is to live out their consecration. Moreover, "since members of institutes of consecrated life dedicate themselves through their consecration to the service of the Church they are obliged in a special manner to engage in missionary work, in accord with the character of the institute." 474

§871 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"The Christian Faithful are those who, inasmuch as they have been incorporated in Christ through Baptism, have been constituted as the people of God; for this reaSon, since they have become sharers in Christ's priestly, prophetic, and royal office in their own manner, they are called to exercise the Mission which God has entrusted to the Church to fulfill in the world, in accord with the condition proper to each one." 385

§865 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The Church is ultimately one, holy, catholic, and apostolic in her deepest and ultimate identity, because it is in her that "the Kingdom of heaven," the "Reign of God," 380 already exists and will be fulfilled at the end of time. the kingdom has come in the perSon of Christ and grows mysteriously in the hearts of those incorporated into him, until its full eschatological manifestation. Then all those he has redeemed and made "holy and blameless before him in Love," 381 will be gathered together as the one People of God, the "Bride of the Lamb," 382 "the holy city Jerusalem coming down out of heaven from God, having the Glory of God." 383 For "the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and on them the twelve names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb." 384

§859 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Jesus unites them to the Mission he received from the Father. As "the Son can do nothing of his own accord," but receives everything from the Father who sent him, so those whom Jesus sends can do nothing apart from him, 371 from whom they received both the mandate for their mission and the power to carry it out. Christ's apostles knew that they were called by God as "ministers of a new covenant," "servants of God," "ambassadors for Christ," "servants of Christ and stewards of the mysteries of God." 372

§855 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The Church's Mission stimulates efforts towards Christian unity. 357 Indeed, "divisions among Christians prevent the Church from realizing in practice the fullness of catholicity proper to her in those of her Sons who, though joined to her by Baptism, are yet separated from full Communion with her. Furthermore, the Church herself finds it more difficult to express in actual life her full catholicity in all its aspects." 358

§850 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The origin and purpose of Mission. the Lord's missionary mandate is ultimately grounded in the eternal Love of the Most Holy Trinity: "The Church on earth is by her nature missionary since, according to the Plan of the Father, she has as her origin the mission of the Son and the Holy Spirit." 341 The ultimate purpose of mission is none other than to make men share in the Communion between the Father and the Son in their Spirit of love. 342

§849 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The Missionary mandate. "Having been divinely sent to the nations that she might be 'the universal sacrament of Salvation,' the Church, in obedience to the command of her founder and because it is demanded by her own essential universality, strives to preach the Gospel to all men": 339 "Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all that I have commanded you; and Lo, I am with you always, until the close of the age." 340

§845 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

To reunite all his children, scattered and led astray by sin, the Father willed to call the whole of Humanity together into his Son's Church. the Church is the place where humanity must rediscover its unity and Salvation. the Church is "the world reconciled." She is that bark which "in the full sail of the Lord's cross, by the breath of the Holy Spirit, navigates safely in this world." According to another image dear to the Church Fathers, she is prefigured by Noah's ark, which alone saves from the flood. 334

§840 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

and when one considers the future, God's People of the Old Covenant and the new People of God tend towards similar goals: expectation of the coming (or the return) of the Messiah. But one awaits the return of the Messiah who died and rose from the dead and is recognized as Lord and Son of God; the other awaits the coming of a Messiah, whose features remain hidden till the end of time; and the latter waiting is accompanied by the drama of not knowing or of misunderstanding Christ Jesus.

§839 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"Those who have not yet received the Gospel are related to the People of God in various ways." 325 The relationship of the Church with the Jewish People. When she delves into her own Mystery, the Church, the People of God in the New Covenant, discovers her link with the Jewish People, 326 "the first to hear the Word of God." 327 The Jewish Faith, unlike other non-Christian religions, is already a response to God's revelation in the Old Covenant. To the Jews "belong the Sonship, the Glory, the covenants, the giving of the law, the worship, and the promises; to them belong the patriarchs, and of their race, according to the Flesh, is the Christ", 328 "for the gifts and the call of God are irrevocable." 329

§834 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Particular Churches are fully catholic through their Communion with one of them, the Church of Rome "which presides in charity." 315 "For with this church, by reaSon of its pre-eminence, the whole Church, that is the Faithful everywhere, must necessarily be in accord." 316 Indeed, "from the incarnate Word's descent to us, all Christian churches everywhere have held and hold the great Church that is here [at Rome] to be their only basis and foundation since, according to the Savior's promise, the gates of hell have never prevailed against her." 317

§823 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"The Church . . . is held, as a matter of Faith, to be unfailingly holy. This is because Christ, the Son of God, who with the Father and the Spirit is hailed as 'alone holy,' Loved the Church as his Bride, giving himself up for her so as to sanctify her; he joined her to himself as his body and endowed her with the gift of the Holy Spirit for the Glory of God." 289 The Church, then, is "the holy People of God," 290 and her members are called "saints." 291

§875 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"How are they to Believe in him of whom they have never heard? and how are they to hear without a preacher? and how can men preach unless they are sent?" 390 No one - no individual and no community - can proclaim the Gospel to himself: "Faith comes from what is heard." 391 No one can give himself the mandate and the Mission to proclaim the Gospel. the one sent by the Lord does not speak and act on his own authority, but by virtue of Christ's authority; not as a member of the community, but speaking to it in the name of Christ. No one can bestow Grace on himself; it must be given and offered. This fact presupposes ministers of grace, authorized and empowered by Christ. From him, they receive the mission and faculty ("the sacred power") to act in perSona Christi Capitis. the ministry in which Christ's emissaries do and give by God's grace what they cannot do and give by their own powers, is called a "sacrament" by the Church's tradition. Indeed, the ministry of the Church is conferred by a special sacrament.

§877 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Likewise, it belongs to the sacramental nature of ecclesial ministry that it have a collegial character. In fact, from the beginning of his ministry, the Lord Jesus instituted the Twelve as "the seeds of the new Israel and the beginning of the sacred hierarchy." 395 Chosen together, they were also sent out together, and their fraternal unity would be at the service of the fraternal Communion of all the Faithful: they would reflect and witness to the communion of the divine perSons. 396 For this reason every bishop exercises his ministry from within the episcopal college, in communion with the bishop of Rome, the successor of St. Peter and head of the college. So also priests exercise their ministry from within the presbyterium of the diocese, under the direction of their bishop.

§923 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"Virgins who, committed to the holy Plan of following Christ more closely, are consecrated to God by the diocesan bishop according to the approved liturgical rite, are betrothed mystically to Christ, the Son of God, and are dedicated to the service of the Church." 462 By this solemn rite (Consecratio virginum), the virgin is "constituted . . . a sacred person, a transcendent sign of the Church's Love for Christ, and an eschatological image of this heavenly Bride of Christ and of the life to come." 463

§921 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

They manifest to everyone the interior aspect of the Mystery of the Church, that is, perSonal intimacy with Christ. Hidden from the eyes of men, the life of the hermit is a silent preaching of the Lord, to whom he has surrendered his life simply because he is everything to him. Here is a particular call to find in the desert, in the thick of spiritual battle, the Glory of the Crucified One.

§913 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"Thus, every perSon, through these gifts given to him, is at once the witness and the living instrument of the Mission of the Church itself 'according to the measure of Christ's bestowal."' 452

§907 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"In accord with the knowledge, competence, and preeminence which they possess, [lay people] have the right and even at times a duty to manifest to the sacred pastors their opinion on matters which pertain to the good of the Church, and they have a right to make their opinion known to the other Christian Faithful, with due regard to the integrity of faith and morals and reverence toward their pastors, and with consideration for the common good and the dignity of perSons." 443

§903 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Lay people who possess the required qualities can be admitted permanently to the ministries of lector and acolyte. 436 When the necessity of the Church warrants it and when ministers are lacking, lay perSons, even if they are not lectors or acolytes, can also supply for certain of their offices, namely, to exercise the ministry of the word, to preside over liturgical Prayers, to confer Baptism, and to distribute Holy Communion in accord with the prescriptions of law." 437

§898 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"By reaSon of their special vocation it belongs to the laity to seek the kingdom of God by engaging in temporal affairs and directing them according to God's will.... It pertains to them in a special way so to illuminate and order all temporal things with which they are closely associated that these may always be effected and grow according to Christ and maybe to the Glory of the Creator and Redeemer." 431

§895 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"The power which they exercise perSonally in the name of Christ, is proper, ordinary, and immediate, although its exercise is ultimately controlled by the supreme authority of the Church." 427 But the bishops should not be thought of as vicars of the Pope. His ordinary and immediate authority over the whole Church does not annul, but on the contrary confirms and defends that of the bishops. Their authority must be exercised in Communion with the whole Church under the guidance of the Pope.

§893 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The bishop is "the steward of the Grace of the supreme priesthood," 423 especially in the Eucharist which he offers perSonally or whose offering he assures through the priests, his co-workers. the Eucharist is the center of the life of the particular Church. the bishop and priests sanctify the Church by their Prayer and work, by their ministry of the word and of the sacraments. They sanctify her by their example, "not as domineering over those in your charge but being examples to the flock." 424 Thus, "together with the flock entrusted to them, they may attain to eternal life." 425

§882 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The Pope, Bishop of Rome and Peter's successor, "is the perpetual and visible source and foundation of the unity both of the bishops and of the whole company of the Faithful." 402 "For the Roman Pontiff, by reaSon of his office as Vicar of Christ, and as pastor of the entire Church has full, supreme, and universal power over the whole Church, a power which he can always exercise unhindered." 403

§879 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Sacramental ministry in the Church, then, is at once a collegial and a perSonal service, exercised in the name of Christ. This is evidenced by the bonds between the episcopal college and its head, the successor of St. Peter, and in the relationship between the bishop's pastoral responsibility for his particular church and the common solicitude of the episcopal college for the universal Church.

§878 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Finally, it belongs to the sacramental nature of ecclesial ministry that it have a perSonal character. Although Chnst's ministers act in Communion with one another, they also always act in a personal way. Each one is called personally: "You, follow me" 397 in order to be a personal witness within the common Mission, to bear personal responsibility before him who gives the mission, acting "in his person" and for other persons: "I baptize you in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit ..."; "I absolve you...."

§818 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"However, one cannot charge with the sin of the separation those who at present are born into these communities [that resulted from such separation] and in them are brought up in the Faith of Christ, and the Catholic Church accepts them with respect and affection as brothers .... All who have been justified by faith in Baptism are incorporated into Christ; they therefore have a right to be called Christians, and with good reaSon are accepted as brothers in the Lord by the children of the Catholic Church." 272

§813 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The Church is one because of her source: "the highest exemplar and source of this Mystery is the unity, in the Trinity of PerSons, of one God, the Father and the Son in the Holy Spirit." 259 The Church is one because of her founder: for "the Word made Flesh, the prince of peace, reconciled all men to God by the cross, . . . restoring the unity of all in one people and one body." 260 The Church is one because of her "soul": "It is the Holy Spirit, dwelling in those who Believe and pervading and ruling over the entire Church, who brings about that wonderful Communion of the Faithful and joins them together so intimately in Christ that he is the principle of the Church's unity." 261 Unity is of the essence of the Church:

§743 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT In Brief

From the beginning to the end of time, whenever God sends his Son, he always sends his Spirit: their Mission is conjoined and inseparable.

§742 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT In Brief

"Because you are Sons, God has sent the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, 'Abba! Father!"' (Gal 4:6).

§731 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

On the day of Pentecost when the seven weeks of Easter had come to an end, Christ's Passover is fulfilled in the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, manifested, given, and communicated as a divine perSon: of his fullness, Christ, the Lord, pours out the Spirit in abundance. 122

§727 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The entire Mission of the Son and the Holy Spirit, in the fullness of time, is contained in this: that the Son is the one anointed by the Father's Spirit since his Incarnation - Jesus is the Christ, the Messiah. Everything in the second chapter of the Creed is to be read in this light. Christ's whole work is in fact a joint mission of the Son and the Holy Spirit. Here, we shall mention only what has to do with Jesus' promise of the Holy Spirit and the gift of him by the glorified Lord.

§724 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

In Mary, the Holy Spirit manifests the Son of the Father, now become the Son of the Virgin. She is the burning bush of the definitive theophany. Filled with the Holy Spirit she makes the Word visible in the humility of his Flesh. It is to the poor and the first representatives of the gentiles that she makes him known. 106

§723 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

In Mary, the Holy Spirit fulfills the Plan of the Father's loving goodness. With and through the Holy Spirit, the Virgin conceives and gives birth to the Son of God. By the Holy Spirit's power and her Faith, her virginity Became uniquely fruitful. 105

§722 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The Holy Spirit prepared Mary by his Grace. It was fitting that the mother of him in whom "the whole fullness of deity dwells bodily" 102 should herself be "full of grace." She was, by sheer grace, conceived without sin as the most humble of creatures, the most capable of welcoming the inexpressible gift of the Almighty. It was quite correct for the angel Gabriel to greet her as the "Daughter of Zion": "Rejoice." 103 It is the thanksgiving of the whole People of God, and thus of the Church, which Mary in her canticle 104 lifts up to the Father in the Holy Spirit while carrying within her the eternal Son.

§721 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Mary, the all-holy ever-Virgin Mother of God, is the masterwork of the Mission of the Son and the Spirit in the fullness of time. For the first time in the Plan of Salvation and because his Spirit had prepared her, the Father found the dwelling place where his Son and his Spirit could dwell among men. In this sense the Church's Tradition has often read the most beautiful texts on wisdom in relation to Mary. 101 Mary is acclaimed and represented in the liturgy as the "Seat of Wisdom." In her, the "wonders of God" that the Spirit was to fulfill in Christ and the Church began to be manifested:

§719 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

John the Baptist is "more than a prophet." 94 In him, the Holy Spirit concludes his speaking through the prophets. John completes the cycle of prophets begun by Elijah. 95 He proclaims the imminence of the consolation of Israel; he is the "voice" of the Consoler who is coming. 96 As the Spirit of truth will also do, John "came to bear witness to the light." 97 In John's sight, the Spirit thus brings to completion the careful search of the prophets and fulfills the longing of the angels. 98 "He on whom you see the Spirit descend and remain, this is he who baptizes with the Holy Spirit. and I have seen and have borne witness that this is the Son of God.... Behold, the Lamb of God." 99

§713 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The Messiah's characteristics are Revealed above all in the "Servant Songs." 82 These songs proclaim the meaning of Jesus' Passion and show how he will pour out the Holy Spirit to give life to the many: not as an outsider, but by embracing our "form as slave." 83 Taking our death upon himself, he can communicate to us his own Spirit of life.

§706 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Against all human hope, God promises descendants to Abraham, as the fruit of Faith and of the power of the Holy Spirit. 68 In Abraham's progeny all the nations of the earth will be blessed. This progeny will be Christ himself, 69 in whom the outpouring of the Holy Spirit will "gather into one the children of God who are scattered abroad." 70 God commits himself by his own solemn oath to giving his beLoved Son and "the promised Holy Spirit . . . [who is] the guarantee of our inheritance until we acquire possession of it." 71

§745 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT In Brief

The Son of God was consecrated as Christ (Messiah) by the anointing of the Holy Spirit at his Incarnation (cf Ps 2:6-7).

§750 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

To Believe that the Church is "holy" and "catholic," and that she is "one" and "apostolic" (as the Nicene Creed adds), is inseparable from belief in God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. In the Apostles' Creed we profess "one Holy Church" (Credo . . . Ecclesiam), and not to believe in the Church, so as not to confuse God with his works and to attribute clearly to God's goodness all the gifts he has bestowed on his Church. 138

§812 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Only Faith can recognize that the Church possesses these properties from her divine source. But their historical manifestations are signs that also speak clearly to human reaSon. As the First Vatican Council noted, the "Church herself, with her marvellous propagation, eminent holiness, and inexhaustible fruitfulness in everything good, her catholic unity and invincible stability, is a great and perpetual motive of credibility and an irrefutable witness of her divine Mission." 258

§810 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT In Brief

"Hence the universal Church is seen to be 'a people brought into unity from the unity of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit'" (LG 4 citing St. Cyprian, De Dom. orat. 23: PL 4, 553).

§800 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Charisms are to be accepted with gratitude by the perSon who receives them and by all members of the Church as well. They are a wonderfully rich Grace for the apostolic vitality and for the holiness of the entire Body of Christ, provided they really are genuine gifts of the Holy Spirit and are used in full conformity with authentic promptings of this same Spirit, that is, in keeping with charity, the true measure of all charisms. 253

§796 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The unity of Christ and the Church, head and members of one Body, also implies the distinction of the two within a perSonal relationship. This aspect is often expressed by the image of bridegroom and bride. the theme of Christ as Bridegroom of the Church was prepared for by the prophets and announced by John the Baptist. 234 The Lord referred to himself as the "bridegroom." 235 The Apostle speaks of the whole Church and of each of the Faithful, members of his Body, as a bride "betrothed" to Christ the Lord so as to become but one spirit with him. 236 The Church is the spotless bride of the spotless Lamb. 237 "Christ Loved the Church and gave himself up for her, that he might sanctify her." 238 He has joined her with himself in an everlasting covenant and never stops caring for her as for his own body: 239

§793 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Christ unites us with his Passover: all his members must strive to resemble him, "until Christ be formed" in them. 227 "For this reaSon we . . . are taken up into the mysteries of his life, . . . associated with his sufferings as the body with its head, suffering with him, that with him we may be glorified." 228

§789 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The compariSon of the Church with the body casts light on the intimate bond between Christ and his Church. Not only is she gathered around him; she is united in him, in his body. Three aspects of the Church as the Body of Christ are to be more specifically noted: the unity of all her members with each other as a result of their union with Christ; Christ as head of the Body; and the Church as bride of Christ.

§782 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

The People of God is marked by characteristics that clearly distinguish it from all other religious, ethnic, political, or cultural groups found in history: - It is the People of God: God is not the property of any one people. But he acquired a people for himself from those who previously were not a people: "a chosen race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation." 202 - One becomes a member of this people not by a physical birth, but by being "born anew," a birth "of water and the Spirit," 203 that is, by Faith in Christ, and Baptism. - This People has for its Head Jesus the Christ (the anointed, the Messiah). Because the same anointing, the Holy Spirit, flows from the head into the body, this is "the messianic people." - "The status of this people is that of the dignity and freedom of the Sons of God, in whose hearts the Holy Spirit dwells as in a temple." - "Its law is the new commandment to Love as Christ loved us." 204 This is the "new" law of the Holy Spirit. 205 - Its Mission is to be salt of the earth and light of the world. 206 This people is "a most sure seed of unity, hope, and Salvation for the whole human race." -Its destiny, finally, "is the Kingdom of God which has been begun by God himself on earth and which must be further extended until it has been brought to perfection by him at the end of time." 207

§767 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"When the work which the Father gave the Son to do on earth was accomplished, the Holy Spirit was sent on the day of Pentecost in order that he might continually sanctify the Church." 174 Then "the Church was openly displayed to the crowds and the spread of the Gospel among the nations, through preaching, was begun." 175 As the "convocation" of all men for Salvation, the Church in her very nature is Missionary, sent by Christ to all the nations to make disciples of them. 176

§763 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

It was the Son's task to accomplish the Father's Plan of Salvation in the fullness of time. Its accomplishment was the reason for his being sent. 160 "The Lord Jesus inaugurated his Church by preaching the Good News, that is, the coming of the Reign of God, promised over the ages in the scriptures." 161 To fulfill the Father's will, Christ ushered in the Kingdom of heaven on earth. the Church "is the Reign of Christ already present in Mystery." 162

§759 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"The eternal Father, in accordance with the utterly gratuitous and mysterious design of his wisdom and goodness, created the whole universe and chose to raise up men to share in his own divine life," 150 to which he calls all men in his Son. "The Father . . . determined to call together in a holy Church those who should Believe in Christ." 151 This "family of God" is gradually formed and takes shape during the stages of human history, in keeping with the Father's Plan. In fact, "already present in figure at the beginning of the world, this Church was prepared in marvellous fashion in the history of the people of Israel and the old Advance. Established in this last age of the world and made manifest in the outpouring of the Spirit, it will be brought to glorious completion at the end of time." 152

§756 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

"Often, too, the Church is called the building of God. the Lord compared himself to the stone which the builders rejected, but which was made into the comer-stone. On this foundation the Church is built by the apostles and from it the Church receives solidity and unity. This edifice has many names to describe it: the house of God in which his family dwells; the household of God in the Spirit; the dwelling-place of God among men; and, especially, the holy temple. This temple, symbolized in places of worship built out of stone, is praised by the Fathers and, not without reaSon, is compared in the liturgy to the Holy City, the New Jerusalem. As living stones we here on earth are built into it. It is this holy city that is seen by John as it comes down out of heaven from God when the world is made anew, prepared like a bride adorned for her husband. 148

§705 CHAPTER THREE I BELIEVE IN THE HOLY SPIRIT

Disfigured by sin and death, man remains "in the image of God," in the image of the Son, but is deprived "of the Glory of God," 66 of his "likeness." the promise made to Abraham inaugurates the economy of Salvation, at the culmination of which the Son himself will assume that "image" 67 and restore it in the Father's "likeness" by giving it again its Glory, the Spirit who is "the giver of life."

Catechism of the Catholic Church © Libreria Editrice Vaticana